,:"',i , . . "':""\,,'":. .,.. .....-,.... , ........ 1." "\ ' , . l ";"W""""''''''' U ' , , ' 'W', '" " e '" "" ,," ,,' \ \ ", '" I '''''''' , " 1\ ' ''', , .:.:. ", \ . ,,;;. "\ . \...., \. . ' . "" :si,," ,,:' .... ...' ,* " . \, .,,', ""' '>> "ì :," " ," \\. ,"; ;"à) ,,' f!f . . \ '\. ...\ ' ' '\0', ' : ,'2.1' *, '\ ' "" ' ; , ' ... , > Th' " , ', ,,,. " ,'; .?: II! ìW' . ,, ..,..' .:. j ". ,,', .. ." " Ù ..... .. .;0'''' t . "\. . " . 1.\ , ..., . ,t . . . '1iiì '* ,...;; , , ." 11< .., . ' "","" ,fl{ -"' · .,' ... " !ii' , ' ... ,,, . þ , 'I..P ' , ,I "" " Iii. 'i' ' . . lÞ-_\.". II! Iò '<" .-- , ' ! --- . .." , : ., II. -- . . _. rP ,,' ... . - .. - . . - .'II! I " : "::'c 'L...- ...'\..'\: (JI. .... <.f., 1f i b rig - . \/ '# 1Ghl} IJ .f raSl't' iRad mto5lJ I - y+ J U t') r () n t t1 '7 Q) n t l' r i 0 - 1898 EX. LIBRIS REV. C. \V. SlJ,LLIVAN 8RAMPTON .. r011l KEG-L-\:N PAUL, TREKCI-I,. & Co. . . . Publishers I, P..\TERXOSTER SQU.ARE, LONDON. Per Book Post. l. Date\j fJ X .v ' I, þ,.\ f'/ _ -A " \ .p .& I-- i . t ,., ,-'S .. / r- -r-. - . 11 f , . , I I NOTES OF A VISIT TO THE RUSSIAN CHURL""'H. LO DON : l'RINTED BY GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, LIMITED, ST. JOHN S SQUARE. x - '" . f. r .-'............. \.- ,. " , . . . '\ - - .f< 'i l-', I I \ 1: t\ \ NOTES OF A VISIT TO THE RUSSIAN CHURCH IX THE YE.A.RS 1840, 1841. BY THE LATE 'VILL IAl\I P AL IER, I.A. Formerly FellouJ of Jf a!Jdalen College. Oxford. SELECTED AKD ARRANGED BY CARDINAL XE,r)IAX. LOXDOS: KEGAN PAUL TRENCH & CO., 1, PATERXOSTER SQUARE. 1882. rRE:FATORY :r\OTICE. WILLIAM PALMER, Fello,v of 1\iagdalen College, Oxford, eldest son of the Rev. vVilliam Jocelyn Palmer, Rect.or of :ßIixbury, and brother of Lord Chancellor Selborne, the Rev. George Horsley Palmer, and Archdeacon Palm.er of Oxford, ,vas one of those earnest-minded and devout men, forty years since, ,vho, deep1 y convinced of the grea t truth that our Lord had instituted, and still ac- knowledges and protects, a visible Church-one, individual, and integral-Catholic, as spread over the earth, Apostolic as co-eval with the Apostles of Christ, and Holy, as being the dispenser of His Word and Sacraments-considered it at present to exist in three main branches, or rather in a triple presence, the Latin, the Greek, and the Anglican, VI Prefatory J.Votice. these three being one and the sam.e Church, dis- tinguishable from. each other only by secondary, fortuitous, and local, though important, character- istics. And, whereas the whole Church in its ful- ness was, as they believed, at once and severally Anglican, Greek, and Latin, so in turn each one of those three was the ,vhole Church j whence it followed that, whenever anyone of the three was present, the other two, by the nature of the case, were absent, and therefore the three could not have direct relations with each other, as if they were three substantive bodies, there being no real differ- ence between them. except the external accident of place. J\Ioreover since, as has been said, on a given territory, there could not be more than one of the three, it followed that Christians generally, ,vherever they were, were bound to recognize, and had a claim to be recognized by, that one, ceasing to belong to the Anglican Church, as Anglican, when they \vere at Rome, and ignoring Rome as Rome., when they found themselves at Prefatory J.Votice. YU 1\Ioscow. Lastly, not to acknowledge this in- evitable outcome of the initial idea of the Church, viz., that it was both every,vhere and one, ,vas bad logic, and to act in opposition to it was nothing short of setting up altar against altar, that is, the hideous sin of schism., and a sacrilege. This I conceive to be the formal teaching of Anglicanism j this is ,vhat we held and professed in Oxford forty years ago; this is what Ir. Palmer intensely believed and energetically acted on when he went to Russia. It was his motive- cause for going there; for he hoped to obtain from the Ilnperial Synod such a recognition of his right to the Greco-Russian Sacraments, as ,vould be an irrefragable proof that the doctrine of the Anglican divines was no mere theory, and that an Anglican Christian was ipso facto an Orien tal Orthodox also. How IV!r. Palmer's appeal for such a recognI- tion of our" Anglo-Catholicism. " ,vas met by the ecclesiastical authorities of Petersburg is the main \"111 Prefiltory Notice. ubject of this volume, though not the lllain object of its publication. It is published for the vivid picture it presents to us, for better or for worse, of the Russian Church, gained, as it was, without effort by the author's intercourse with priests and laymen, and with the population generally. As lllight be expected, they disallowed his claim; but, what was hardly to be expected, they felt no sympathy for his conception of the Church of Christ, in its necessary unity, which, even if novel anù strange, could not have been altogether ne"y to thenl, as being at least part of that ancient teaching ,vhich they so proudly clainled as their own peculiar prerogative. 111'. Palmer demanded comm.union, not as a favour, but as a right; not as if on his part a gra- tuitous act, but as his simple duty; not in order to become a Catholic, but because he was a, Catholic already. No,v, ifin refusing him they had confined then1selves to the reason ,vhich they did also give, that, till he anathematized the Anglican Prefatory Notice. l Articles, they could not be sure he was not a Lutheran or a Calvinist, they ,vould at least have been intelligible; or, if they had simply urged, as they also did, that they could not commit themselves to new precedents for the case of an individual, and that Synods must meet, and formal correspondence ensue, and authoritative canons pass, on the part both of Russia and England, before any acts of communion could take place, that too ,vas a prudent and sensible course, and would give hopes for the future; but, instead of keeping to ground so clear and so easily maintained, some of their highest pre- lates and officials go out of their ,vay to deny altogether, or at least to ignore, the Catholicity of the Church as recognized in the Creed, as if their o,vn time-honoured communion ,vas but a revival of the ancient Donatists. They say virtually, even if not expressly, "'V e know nothing about Unity, nothing about Catholicity; it is no term of ours it had indeed a meaning once, it has x Prefatory J.Votice. none now. Our Church is not Catholic, it is Holy and Orthodox; also, (because it came from the East, whence Divine Truth has ever issued,) it is Oriental. We know of no true Ch urch besides our own. Weare the only Church in the world. The Latins are heretics, or all but heretics; you are '\vorse; we do not even kno,v your name. rrhere is no true Christianity in the world except in Russia, Greece, and the Levant; and, as to the Greeks, many as they are, after all they are a poor lot." Let me not be supposed to impute to those distinguished personages any discourtesy, '\vhether of language or of conduct, in their intercourse \vith 1fr. Palmer. They gave him a \velcome, which, considering how little they could at first understand his motives in coming among them, tells altogether in their favour; they listened to him ,vith interest and earnestness, and, though political reasons '\vere doubtless on the side of their being courteous to an Englishman, they Prefator)! Noticc. Xl were, as if by nature and habit, as frank and communicative in their conversations with him, as he ,vas on his part with them. In consequence of this mutual good understanding, lr. Palmer made many friends in Russia, and had no reason to regret his going there. lIe ]iked the people and country, and returned there again and again; and, though he failed from first to last in the direct object which started him on these expedi- tions, yet labours such as his, so Christian in their aim, so disinterested and self-sacrificing In their circumstances, are, in a religious point of view, never wasted, never lost. Ir. Palmer's earnest witness to the divine promise that the Christian Church, unlike the Jewish, should be spread all over the earth as Catholi and Ecumenical (however defective was his con- ception, as an Anglican, of its unity), had from the first its measure of success in Russia, and that success, whether greater or less, ,vould of necessity tell upon the theological schools; xu Prefatory Notice. n10reover it ,vould be the more important be- cause it took place at a time when the so-called Tractarians had, independently of him, been inculcating the sam.e great truth on their own people in England. It is no wonder then, that, struck by this coincidence, there were those ill both countries ,vho listened to a preaching ,vhich (as far as it proclaimed the 'Unity and the Catho- licity of the Church,) was as prin1Ítive as it was out of date, and were led on in consequence to imagine, if not to contemplate, such a union in doctrine and ,vorship of their respective Churches as would go far towards fulfilling the idea of a Catholic communIon. I have no temptation, and am in no danger; of committing myself to extravagant or over- sanguine speculations in such a matter. Here I agree ,vith 1\11'. vVallace in his instructive and interesting work on Russia; a real and effectual union at this time is a simple chi1nera. "Of late years," he says, " there has been a good deal of Prefatory Notice. XIll vague talk about a possible union of the Russian and Anglican Churches. If by , union' is meant, simply, union in the bonds of brotherly love, there can be of course no objection to any amount of pia desicleJ"ia; but, if anything more real and prac- tical is intended, I may warn sinlple-minded, ,vell-meaning people that the project is n absurdity," vol ii. pp. 194, 195. Of course I do not sympathize in the tone of this passage; after all, pia desÙleria are not bad things, though nothing comes of them,-at least though nothing comes of them at once; ho,vever, as to the future, I am bound to ask all "men of good will," who pray for peace and unity, whether here or in the North, to ponder the words of a leading Russian aut,hority introduced into this volume, to the effect that, "if England would approach the Russian Church with a view to an ecclesiastical unIon, she must do so through the medium of her legitimate Patriarch, the Bishop of Rome." XIV Prefatory Notice. So much on the contents of this volume, which I have brought together and put into shape 3 to the best of my po,ver, out of the materials and according to the evident intentions of 1vlr. Palmer, and, 1 should add, with the valuable assistance of the Rev. Father Eaglesim of this Oratory. 1 need hardly say 1 have no acquaintance with the Russian language, a condition, if not neces- sary, at least desirable, for my present under- taking; but I have been called to it, as a religious duty, in the following way :-1 had often heard speak of JYlr. Palmer's journals of foreign travel at the date when they were written j and years after, when he was w<;>nt to pay me an annual visit here in the sum.mer or autumn, the only seasons in which the English cJimate was possible to him, I used to urge upon him their publica- tion. But he never gave me any hopes of it, and 1 ceased to trouble him on the subject. After a time his spells of seriQus indisposition became so frequent, that 'when we took leave of each other, Prefatory Notice. xv it was on my part with the sad feeling that I was bidding him a last fare'\vell. At length the end came, in 1879} just before I, in turn, was to have been his guest at Rome; and then I found to my surprise that, so far from passing over my wish about his journals, he had by ,,-ill left me all his papers. This is how he answered my importunity} showing a loving confidence in me, though involving me in an anxious responsi- bility. Of course he did not anticipate that at my advanced age I could myself do much; but it will be a true satisfaction to me, if, as I am sanguine enough to expect, this volume, illus- trative of his first visit to Russia, should prove interesting and useful generally to Christian readers. I ,vill say one word more :-1 cannot disguise from myself that to common observers, fr. Palmer was a man difficult to understand. No casual} nay} no mere acquaintance would have suspected what keen affections and what ener- XVI Prefatory Notice. getic pnthusiasm lived under a grave, unIm- passioned, and almost formal demeanour. To unsympathetic or hostile visitors he ,vas careless to defend, or even to explain, himself or his sayings and doings; and he let such men go away, indifferent what they might report or think of him. They would have been surprised to find that what in conversation they might think a paradox or conceit in him, was, whether a truth or an error, the deep sentiment and belief of a soul set upon realities and actuated by a severe conscientiousness. But, whatever might be the criticisms of those \vho saw him casually, no one .who sa,v him much could be insensible to his many and winning virtues; to his simplicity, to his unselfishness, to his gentleness and patience, to his singular meekness, to his zeal for the Trut.h, and his honesty, whether in seeking or in defending it; and to his calmness and cheerful- ness in pain, perplexity, and disappointment. However, I do not pretend to draw his character Prefatory Notice. xvu apart from all personal attributes, he was to me a true and loyal friend, and his memory is very dear to me. J. H. N. BIRMINGHAM, Easter, 1882. P.S.-I add a notice of the principal dates of lr. Palmer's life, taken from Dr. Blox am's Register of ::\1 embers of lagdalen College. 'Yilliam Palmer, 1811, July 12th, born. " " 1823, went to Rugby School. " " 1826, matriculated at 1\Iagdalen College. " " 1830, University (Chancellor's) Prize for Latin Yerse. 1830, First Class in Classics. 1833, University (ChanceUor's) Prize for Latin Essay. 1833-36, Tutor at the University of Durham. 1837 -39, U ni versity (Oxford) Examiner. 1838-43, College (:\Iagdalen) Tutor. 1855, received into the Catholic Churcb. 18ï9, April 5th, died at Rome. ., " " ., " " " " " " " " " " ""hiJe this volume was passing through the press, I was grieved to read in t11e public prints a notice of the death of 1fr. Blackmore, whose name occurs so often in it. He bad taken a warm interest in my work., kindly aided me as he only could, aud looked for- ward to its perusal, when finished, as recalling various pleasant memories of a valued friend. J. CONTENTS CHAP. PAGE I. 111'. Palmer contemplates a visit to Russia . 1 II. Dr. Routh sanctions the project. 6 III. Difficulties with :l\lagdalen College . 11 IV. Difficulties with the Primate 16 V. :l\rr. Palmer on his way to Petersburg. . 20 VI. He arrives at Petersburg . 23 VII. His first walk in Petersburg . 31 VIII. The Kazan Church . 37 IX. Table-talk at the lodging-house . . 43 X. Table and other talk . . 48 XI. Ir. Blackmore's iIIu trative anecdotes . 53 XII. 1\1r. Blackmore's translations, chiefly as bearing on the Uniats . 62 XIII. Official documents published with a view to the Uniat movement . 67 XIV. Further illustrative remarks by 1\f1". Blackmore. 73 XV. 1'1. Baranoff's anecdotes . 78 XVI. The Greek Liturgy . 84 XVII. The commencement of controversy . 88 XVIII. St. :\Ietrophanes . . 91 XIX. His claim and title to canonization . 96 XX. The Russian Saints viewed in their recognition of the l\1ost Holy Synod . 100 XXI. Ancient Rite of Coronation. . 106 XXII. :\Iodern Rite of Coronation. . 110 XXIII. Preliminary interriew with Count Pratasoff. . 115 a 2 xx COlltClltS. CH \.P. PAGE XXIV. Issue of the interview-l\Ir. Palmer's letter for the Emperor. . 121 XXV. I. J\Iouravieff and the Archpriest . 130 XX V I. Prince Alexander Galitsin, J\Iaster of Requests . 137 XX VII. J\fr. Palmer's first controversial discussion with the Archpriest: the Divine Procession . . 140 XX' III. Discussion continued: Transubstantiation, l\Iass, and Icons . 145 XXIX. The Archpriest's vicw of :Mr. Palmer's position and appeal . 156 XXX. Conversations with 1\1. l\Iouravieff . 160 XXXI. Interyiew with Courrt Pratasoff. . 169 XXXII. Conversation with the Priest l\Ialloff . 174 XXXIII. Interview with Count Pratasoff. . 179 :XXXIV. Visit of some daJ's to the Sergiefsky l\Ionastery ; the Anniversary Service . 183 XXXV. The dinner of the festival. . 189 XXXYI. Conversation with the Archimandrite . 194 XXXYII. Reminiscences of the Sergiefsky monks . 199 XXXVIII. Reminiscences continued . . 205 XXXIX. Reminiscences continued. . 211 XL. Reminiscences continued . . 216 XLI. Return to Petersburg with one of the Sergiefsky monks . . 221 XLII. Conversation with 1\1. MouravietF . 225 XL III. Conversations with 1'1. 1\Iouravieff, M. Skreepit- sin, and the Priest Stratelatoff . 229 XLIV. Polemical attack on l\fr. Palmer by a Russian lady . 233 XLV. Second discussion with the Archpriest . 237 XL YI. Conversation with the Priest Pafsky. . 241 Xl.. VII. Conversation with the Priest Sidonsky . 247 XL VI II. Dinner at Admiral Rikard's . 252 XLIX. The Emperor inquires after l\1r. Palmer. . 254 COlltcnts. XXI CHAP. PAGE L. Interview with Princess Potemkin and Prince Galitsin . . 257 LI. Third discussion with Archpriest.. . 263 LII. Discussion continued. . 267 LIII. Conversation with diverse Priests and Laymen . 272 LIV. Interview with Count Pratasoff. . 276 LV. The Archpriest's final judgment on the Anglican view of the Eucharist . 280 LVI. Conversations with the Rector of the Academy, 1\1. V oitsechovich, and Prince Ieshchersky . 283 LVII. l\lr. Palmer moves to the Priest Fortunatoff's . 286 LVIII. Prince 1\lichael, lde. Potemkin'i; cousin . 291 LIX. Snow and ice. "Tinter begun . . 294 LX. History and training of a secular priest . 296 LXI. Course of studies &c. at the Spiritual Academy. 299 LXII. Visit to the Academy . 303 LXIII. The Princess Sophia Galitsin . . 306 LXIY. The Archimandrites Palladius and Athanasius, and a Priest of the Academy. . 309 LXV. l\L Fortunatoff's deliverances . 312 LX' I. His deliverances continued . 317 LXYII. 1\1. Fortunatoff on the Sacraments . . 320 LXYIII. The same on the Church's development. His views continued . 325 J.JXIX. Dinner at the Potemkins-Fasts and church services . . 329 I.JXX. Conversation with the Priest Raichofsky. . 332 L XXI. Church Plate, Books, and Vestments. Income of Priests . 336 LXXII. Church music . . 342 LXXIII. John Veniamineff, missionary to tbe Aleoutines. 344 LXXIV.. 1\11'. Palmer is presented to the Ietropolitan of )[oscow . . 349 LXXV. His letter to the President of l\Iagdalen. . 359 XXll Con tell ts. CHAP. PAGE LXXVI. Reconciliation to the Church, and marriage to Alexander, of the Princess of Darmstadt . 361 LXXVII. Conversation with .1\1. 1\Iouravieff . . 36-t LXXVIII. I. Fortunatoff on 'fransubstantiation . 369 LXXIX. Various Notabilities at the Synod House . 372 LXXX. Conversations with the Princess Dolgorouky . 374 LXXXI. Conversations with 1\1. 1\Iouravieff, the Bishop Veniaminoff, and 1\1. Serbillovich. . 380 LXXXII. The Count suggests, that since the Russian Church cannot go to 1\11'. Palmer, he should go to the Russian Church . 38.5 LXXXIII. Princess Eudoxia Galitsin on Russian Dissenters 389 LXXXIV. The 1\Ietropolitan Philaret's definitive judg- ment upon the XXXIX. Articles. . 395 LXXXV. The Princess Dolgorouky on the Russian peasantry . . 397 LXXXVI. '\Vhether nationality is the religious need of Russia. . 402 LXXXVII. 1\fr. Palmer falls ill. . 404 LXXXVIII. Count Capo d'Istria . 405 LXXXIX. Mr. Palmer's Formal Appeal to the Metropoli- tan of :l\Ioscow . . 406 XC. The danger of Liberalism in religion . 408 XCI. Baptism of Jewish Children . . 410 XCII. The French and British Ambassadors on the Anglican Church. . 41 XCIII. Formal Answer of the Metropolitan of 1\foscow 415 XCIV. l\fr. Palmer leaves Petersburg for l\Ioscow . 416 XCV. The Grand Duke Alexander and his Bride, and the Townspeople and Vil1agers . 420 XCVI. First view of :l\Ioscow . 425 XCVII. The Cathedral of the Assumption . . 431 XCVIII. The Patriarchal Hall and Vestry . . 436 XCIX. The Patriarchal Library. . 441 Contellts. XX 111 CHAP. PAGE C. Other Treasures of the Patriarchal and other Churches. . 443 Cl. The Emperor, with his Son and Heir and Daugh- ter in-Law . 445 CIL The Choudoff l\Ionastery . 447 CII!. St. Sergius . . 449 CIV. Visit to the Troitsa Lavra . . 452 ev. The Feast of the Holy Trinity. The Trinity Church. The Anniversary Service. . 457 CVI. Dinner of the Troitsa Festival . 463 CVIL Library of the Academy, and the Theological Pro fessor . 468 CVIII. Visit to Platon's :l\Ionastery and Sergius's Tomb. 471 CIX. The Troitsa Vestry, and lodgings of the :l\Ietro politan of :i\loscow . . 475 CX. Conversation with the Archimandrite-Rector, Philaret . . 477 CXI. The Abbess Tchoutchkoff . . 478 CXII. Subsequent History of the Archirnandrite.Rector. 480 eXIII. :Mr. Palmer's discussion with the Archimandrite- Rector about Invocation of Saints . . 486 CXIV. Discussion continued . . 490 CXY. l\Ir. Palmer's reflections on his discussion with the Rector, and return to l\Ioscow . . 495 CXVI. His polemical encounter with the Princess :l\Iesh- chersky . . 198 CXVII. Encounter with the Princess continued. . 504 eXYIII. Conflict with the Princess renewed . 510 eXIX. The Jesuit Fathers and the Bible Society . 513 exx. Success in Russia, and Expulsion thence, of the Jesuit Fathers. . 517 eXXI. Success in Russia, and Expulsion thence, of the Bible Society . . 521 eXXII. Visit to Kew Jerusalem . 524 XXIV Con tcnts. CHAP. PAGE CXXIII. Farewell interview with the Metropolitan and the Princess . . 527 CXXIV. Return to Petersburg-Conversations with Priests Yasili and Stratelatoff. . 530 CXXV. Visit to 1\1:. and 1\ide. Potemkin at Gortilitsa . 533 CXXVI. Religious discussions at Gortilitsa . 536 CXXVII. Last conversations and partings with Prince Michael, and with the Archpriest,Koutnevich. 541 CXXVIII. Last conversation amI parting with :\1. Skreepit- sin. . 546 CXXIX. Parting with the Priest Fortunatoff . . 54û CXXX. Last conversation and parting with Count Prata- soff-Last words with 1\1. l\fouravieff and 1\1. Skrecpitsin . . 551 CXXXI. Return to England and Oxford. . 555 APPEXDIX . 557 CHAPTER I. l'rfr. Pabllel'" COlltC/llþ/ates a 'l.1z"s'it to Russia. O N "nit-Tuesday, J\Iay 21, A.D. 1839, when the Grand Duke Alexander of Russia came with the Duke of ,\, ellington, our Chancellor, to Oxford, I, being then one of the Public Examiners, ,vas invited to meet him; and I presented to him' in Brasenose College library a petition written in French, of which the following is a slightly abridged translation, as I showed it for criticism to Dr. Routh, our President, some words being omitted at his suggestion, as noted in their respective places:- "Though it may seem presumptuous, I venture to present a petition to your Imperial Highness. " It is this: to obtain that there be sent hither some Russian ecclesiastic, capable of examining the theology of our churches. He could live in J\Iagdalen College (I am authorized to 8ay this), and I "ould myself teach hÏ1n English, that so through him the contents of some of our best books may be made known to His lnlperial B 2 11;/1"'. Pafnter c01ltent/fates fajesty and to the Bishops of the Eastern Communion. And, if, after a time, I should go to Russia, to study there the theology and the ritual of the Russian Church, I hope that I may obtain your Imperial High- ness's protection. Assuredly, if the whole Catholic Church ought to aspire after unity, nothing can be more worthy of the piety of a great prince, than to seek to facilitate the reunion of two Communions, separated only by misunderstandings and want of intercourse. "While the Catholic Church of England"- Here the President, when I showed it to him, interposed: "Leave out the word 'Catholic,' sir; it will not be understood." " While the Church of England constantly defends the rights of Christian Sovereigns, invaded equally by the ambition of the Roman Pontiff and by demo- cratical licentiousness, she is herself at present in great danger, isolated in a corner of the West, unsup- ported by the Civil Government and"- "I would leave that out, sir." "In a corner of the vVest, and threatened by the hatred of all the Protestant sects"- "Leave out the word 'Protestant' ,,_ "Of all the sects, ,vhich have leagued with schis- matical Papists to overthrow her. "If your Imperial Highness will be pleased to a visit to Russia. 3 favour our studies,t and to take an interest in tbe distress of our Churches, it will be doing a benefit to the cause of social order, of sublnission and humility in the vVest; and at the same tinIe, by facilitating tbe union of the Churcbes, your Imperial Highness will gladden all those who pray for the peace of Chris- tendOlll. " Iay God bless the throne of the Enlperor of Russia, and may all the peoples committed to him obey hilll as a father. l\Iay he never see the anarchical principles of heretical Protestalltislll coming to disturh his Enlpire and its churches; and Jnay it be given to bim, on the occurrence of SOlne just opportunity, to deliver the East from the yoke of the Infidels." "I would leave out this last sentence, sir," said Dr. Routh; "the first clause will not be understood, and the second will seem Ull- English." "In conclusion I again beg your Imperial Highness to pardon," &c., &c. Being at this time one of the college tutors at }lag- dalen, and having to lecture on the Thirty-nine Articles, I began a Treatise on theIn for the use of my pupil , ! [It was, I think, a few Jears after the date of this petition, that the report was circulated in Oxford that the Czar had pro- posed tò found in the University a Professorship of Russ, bu t that nothing came of it in consequence of his stipulating that the appointment of professor should rest with him.] B 2 4 Mr. P al1ner contc11lþlates intending to make it very different fronl the comments of Tomlin, Burnet, and Beveridge. What I wrote nlÍcrht be called an "Introduction" to them, and I o ,v rote it at the end of 1839 and the beginning of 1840. 2 It was in Latin, and read and approved by Dr. Routh, who at the same tÍIne suggested a number of slight alterations. The President passed over without remark what he found written about the Filioq'lle, and he especially comnlended what I said about Transubstantiation; at the same time he had marked a passage, in ,vhich I said of the Anglican Liturgy, that in it, notwithstanding those changes by which it now differs from the Roman, "the lnystiool I...amb is still truly immolated, and a sacrifice is offered propitiatory for the quick and for the dead." Turning to his mark at this page, and pointing with his finger to the passage, he asked, "'Yhat do you say to the Article, sir " I replied, " Since this is certainly the doctrine of the Fathers, with ,vhich the English Canon of A.D. 1571 required 2 [Of this Latin work very few copies remain. The one I possess I owe to the kindness of Archdeacon Palmer. It is remarkable that, though the spirit and drift of ir. Palmer's work is the same as that of No. 90 of the" Tracts for th Times," he ,,'rote his essay a year before that tract, nd I never even heard of the existence of his essay till his papers came into my hands ill 1879, after his death. I knew him only as a distant ncquaiutance till the end of 1841.] a visit to Russia. 5 all preachers to agree,3 and with which it asserts the Thirty-nine Articles thenlselves to agree, exacting sub- scription to them on no other ground, they must, I suppose, be explained, and I think they may fairly be explained, so as to agree with the known sense of the Fathers and of the Church, even if in any places they are suspiciously or ambiguously worded." He repeated, "I say nothing about the docfn:ne, sir, but what do you say to the Article?" On another occasion, not in conneXlon ,vith lllY Essay on the Articles, he asked lne, "Do the Greeks anù Russians hold the tradition of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin in the Body " and he added, " I doubt much, sir, ,vhether that was an Apostolical Tradition. The Orientals have another tradition which looks much lllore like one, viz., that of the Perpetual Virginity; and again another, forbidding clerks in holy orders to marry after Ordination. Controversy apart, sir, it must be admitted that the Protestants have gone much too far on that subject. There is no au tho- 3 [It seems as if down to the year 1663 this canon was in force. Vide :!tIre Hope Scott's Life. He writes in 1838 to a fri nd, that he had found some of the testimonials given by Merton College to a candidate for orders, which attest that the individual in question" nibil un quam, quod sciamus, aut ere- didit, aut tenuit nisi quod ex doctrina V. ae N. Testamenti Catholici Patres ac veteres Episcopi collegerunt, nisi quod etiam eeclesia Anglieana probat et tuetur."J 6 Mr. Pal1ller's visit to Russia. rity for bishops, priests, and deacons marrying after Ordination, nor was it allowed in the primitive Church even before the Council of Nice, as appears from the Apostolical 4 canons, which represent in general the discipline in force throughout the world in the second century." 5 Iy Latin Introduction to the Thirty-nine Articles was printed, without being published, in the SUl1uner of A.D. 1840, in order that I might have copies of it to take with me to Russia. 4 [" The Greek Church, as well as the Latin accepted the principle, that whoever had taken holy orders before marriage, ought not to be married afterwards," Hefele, Counc., ii. 2, 43. "Non licere autem illis post ordinationem, si uxores non habent, matrimonium contrahere," Apost. Const. vii. 17.] i [As Dr. Routh was himself married, I would understand him here merely as conceding the force of an argU'Jnentumad hominem as urged against the Protestant ohjection to the doc- trine of the Blessed Virgin's Assumption; for if there is no early tradition for it, neither is there any tradition for, or rather there is an explicit or implicit tradition against, the marriage of persons in holy orders.] CHAPTER II. Dr. Routh sanctiolls tlte þyO}.ect. DR. ROUTH, President of ßlagdalen College, who allowed me so fanliliarly to consult him, died in 1855, when he was in his hundredth year. He was full of information about the Revolution of 1688, almost as if he had lived at that time, and he was once much amused by a young man's asking him whether it was not true that he had seen Charles the Second. He ans1vered laughingly, "No, sir, but I have seen a lady whose mother had seen Charles the Second." Charles, he used to say, kept himself in the saddle, because he knew more than those about him; James lost his throne because he knew less, and ,vas kept in igno- rance of the truth by those about him, and induced by them of set purpose to do what they knew would render hinl unpopular. He was the most ill-used nlan in his dominion. Dr. Routh, however, was not, as anyone born in our century might have supposed at first from his 8 Dr. Routh sanctions conversation, a representative of the old J aco bites and the old Tories, and of those Nonjuring Divines who were ejected from their benefices after the Revolution of 1688. On the contrary, he was a vVhig of the old school, and a friend of Sir Francis Burdett. Speaking of Sir Francis, he said that he was no mischievous agitator, nor traitor, nor revolutionist, but that there had been great abuses and great corruption, against which he contended in such way as he could. And, speaking generally, the rights of the people and the supremacy of the people, when advocated by certain great families, did not (he considered) mean all that was imputed by opponents, but only so much as n1Îght be necessary from tÍlne to time to serve the . interest of the party, ,vhich was really oligarchical. As time has gone on, the hvo great parties have more than once shifted their ground, the Tories having at length transferred their allegiance and their ideal loyalty to the House of Hanover, and having taken up the political standing of the original Whigs, and the "\V'higs having beconle more and more liberal. The old and true maxim was, that the king could do no wrong; that is, that, if he did any wrong, the minister, or other person who did it for him, could be accused, tried, and punished in the king's name; but now the maxim is that the king can do nothing at all, neither wrong nor right, but all is to be done for him by the . !fIr. PahJ1er's þrOject. 9 man who has the ear of the House of Conlnlons. But what is called the Cabinet and the office of Prime 1.Iinister is a super-fætation entirely unknown to the Constitution. ' As things are now," he sometimes said, "the Government may be called a disguised or . . veiled republic; and I think, sir," (this was after the Reform Bill), "that I see an intention, or at least a tendency, to make it an undisguised republic." He thought that we should very likely have civil war over again; and in a handsollle new church built by his sister at Theale, near Reading, he made a duplicate inscription in memory of her as foundress, saying that thus, "when the old times came over again, and they take the brass to make brass cannon, there would here by still remain a memorial of his sister." Explaining the difference between the Tories and the "\Vhigs, he said that according to the Tories, one is to render to the king at least passive 0 bedience ; even if he takes one's money or property arbitrarily, one may not resist him; "but for myself," he said, "if any man, be he who he may,-King, Lords, or Commons, or all of them together,-attempted to take my money unjustly, I'd resist hirD, sir, if I could," (taking me by the button), "I'd resist him." 1 1 [Mr. Palmer was very successful in his imitation of Dr. Routh's manner. It is necessary to have known the latter to enter fully into these and the following striking reminiscences of him.] 10 Dr. Routh sanctiollS the þrOjcct. July 4, 1840.-Having obtained Dr. Routh's appro- bation of my plan of going to Russia, I consulted him further, whether, while living in Russia (I wished to go to Kieft', as the cradle of Russian Christianity),. I ought voluntarily to separate myself from the Russian Church, or rather seek the communion fronl the local Bishop. He approved of my rather seeking the com- munion, saying also at the same time, "It will lead to nothing, T fear, sir, for a separation there un- happily is; but it will sho,v that there are some anlong us who wish it were otherwise." He added that he was not aware that we had ever by any public or synodical act renounced the communion of the Eastern Church, or that our churches had ever been excomnnu1Ïcated by name by the Eastern. And towards the end of the reign of Peter the Great, there ,vas a correspondence between certain of the non- juring British Bishops and the Greek Patriarch, which 'was carried on through the Russian Synod with the knowledge and favour of Peter; and, even after the Greek Patriarch had sent an ultimatunl, closing the correspondence, Peter caused the Russian Synod to write desiring that it might be continued. But at his death, in 1725, it ,vas dropped. EX. LIBRIS R C \\1 S :! I "!A N EV . ." . . '! L. _, " 1\. RAM -rOl') CHAPTER III. Difficulties witlt 1Ilagdalt'1l College. DR. ROUTH offered to propose at a college meeting that the Society (i.e. the college), should give me a letter of recommendation, a form for ,vhich he bade me draw up in Latin; and this, after he had altered it to his mind, he caused to be en- grossed on parchment. But on Ionday, July 27, w hen at the college meeting this letter was read, and the President proposed that the college seal should he set to it, one of the Fellows, Ir. Sibthorpe, rose, anù in a tone of excitement said, "I protest, Ir. President, I protest against this Society giving any encourage- ment to the idea of intercommunion ,;ith the idolatr01/s Greek Church." And the Vice-President, with one or two others, having joined in his opposition, the President, saying with a smile, " Unity, gentlemen, is very desirable," put the parchment aside, and was pro- ceeding to other business, when one of the objectors suggested that the college should give me instead a 12 Mr. Pal1ller's difficulties certificate of leave of absence for purposes of study in l ussia, and this was done. The same day, after the meeting, the President sent for me to his house, and said, "I should be sorry, sir, that you should go to Russia with only that meagre document, i.e. the certificate; and, though I did not think it desirable to press the matter at the meeting, unless it could be done with unanimity, there is nothing to prevent my giving you, in my own name, any letter I please." And, so saying, he gave me back the parchment which had been read at the College meeting with some abbreviations and alterations marked upon it, that I might get it engrossed afresh; after which he would send it after me by the post to London. "I think, sir," he said, "that I could find prece- dents for what I am doing, but in strictness, such letters ought to be from a Bishop." And, when I replied that in London I might probably see the Archbishop of Canterbury, and could ask him if he would countersign or otherwise authorize the letter, he desired me .to do so by all means. Also, on hearing that I had declined introductions, which had been offered to me to English residents in Petersburg, and in particular one to our ambassador Lord Clan- , ricarde, and that I hoped to go on at once to Kieff, Dr. Routh bade me on no account decline the intro- ,;('ilk lJlàgdalell Co/lege. 13 duction to our ambassador. "That," he said, "is very likely to be useful, especially in such a country as Russia:" in consequence I obtained this introduc- tion. The letter of commendation, as altered and to be given to me by the President, was in English as follows :- "To all faithful believers in Christ, to whonl these letters may come, wishing grace, health, and salvation. Whereas it has been signified to me that one of our fellows- 'Villiam Palmer, Master of Arts and Student in Theology, and Deacon in Holy Orders, desires to go to Russia for ecclesiastical studies, I, approving and en- couraging his desire, do, by these present letters, sanc- tion his unJertaking. I wish him, after asking per- mission of the most potent and religious Emperor, if the piety of the Emperor grants his request, to present himself with all reverence to the Russian Bishops, and especially to the Iost Holy Spiritual Synod, that by their favour and protection he may become acquainted with the doctrines, rites, and ceremonies of the Russian Church, and may learn the Russian language, either in some Spiritual Academy or elsewhere, as may be judged most convenient. "Further, I ask, and even adjure in the name of Christ, all the most holy Archbishops and Bishops, and especially the Synod itself, that they will examine J4 llIr. PaInter's diificltlties him as to the orthodoxy of his faith with a charitable mind, and, if they find in him all that is necessary to the integrity of the true and saving faith, thfn that they will also arnuit him to communion in the Sacra- ments. " I 'would have him submit and conform himself in all things to the injunctions and admonitions of the Russian Bishops, only neither affirming anything, nor doing anything, contrary to the faith and doctrine of the British Churches. "To these letters I willingly affix my name and seal this fourth day of August, in the year of Christ, 1840. 8 " ltIARTIN JOSEPH ROUTH, President of St. .11færy .i1fagdalen College in the University of Oxfo'rd." Our ambassador to the Court of Russia, Lord Clan- ricarde, being then in London, gave me several letters of introduction to persons living at Petersburg, especially one to the Count Pratasoff, Ober Proku'i'or (High Procurator) of the most holy Governing Synod; and another to f. de Barante, the French Am bas- sador. " You will be surprised," Lord Clanricarde said, "to see a General of Hussars in his uniform, an al:de-de-camp of the Emperor, presiding in the Synod, directing the Bishops, and governing the Church. " 'lvi/It III agdalell College. IS Later, when I was in Russia, I heard a story of the Grand Duke l\fichael, brother of the Emperor, while conversing with some officers of his suite, on the ap- proach of the Count Pratasoff, saying, "Here comes our Patriarch." CHAPTER IV. Difficulties 'Zvitk the PrÙl'late. O Saturday, August 1, I told the Archbishop of Canterbury, Dr. Howley, what Dr. Routh (for whonL he expressed the greatest respect) had done for me, and he said that he would willingly countersign Dr. Routh's letter. On Wednesday, the 5th, having received it frOln Dr. Routh that morning, I took it to Lambeth to the Arch bishop's chaplain for the Archbishop's .signature, leaving with him at the same time a copy of my Latin Introduction to the Thirty-nine Articles, not to be given then to the Archbishop, but that it might be at hand in case of any question arising in Russia out of my application to be admitted to com- nlunion, which might make it proper to refer to the living authorities of our Church-as supposing, for instance, it was objected that I was putting on our Articles a sense which did not properly belong to them. This "'"as on the 5th. Next day the chaplain wrote Difficulties witlt the PrÙllate. 17 to me from Lambeth that the Archbishop, after read- ing Dr. Routh's letter, did not feel able to put his name to any such document. He would not indeed refuse to give me letters commendatory as to a person going on a visit of inq'llÍ'ry, such as both his Grace and the Bishop of London had given recently to 1\11'. Tomlinson (and such inùeed as they gave a year or two later to the Anglo- Prussian Bishop Alexander of Jerusalem), but the Archbishop would altogether ob- ject to a clergyman of our Church offering himself for that kind of examination to the Bishops and Clergy of the Russian Church, with a view of joining, if per- mitted, their communion. This letter took me to Lalnbeth again. In a con- versation with the Archbishop's chaplain I assured him that I proposed to offer myself to no other kind of examination in Russia than such as every stranger who offers hinlself at all to comlllunion nlust necessarily undergo even in England; that according to the Rubric, even parishioners are required to give notice before cOlnlnunion to the curate, which implies an opportunity of his questioning them; that it was far from my intention to ask the Archbishop to endorse my anonymous Introduction to the Thirty-nine Arti- cles, or to cOlnmit hÌ1nself to any special approval of the opinions or acts of an indiviJ.ual traveller. All that I desired was, in truth, a certificate that Dr. c 18 Difficulties Routh and the bearer of Dr. Routh's letters are in communion with the Church of England and ,vith its Primate. All this I wished to he reported to the Archbishop, exppcting to receive from him such certificate as he nlight be willing to give; but hearing nothing further for several days, I left London for Peters burg on the night between the 11th and 12th instant, by the route of Hamburg, Lubeck, and Cronstadt. However, the Archbishop did not eventually leave nlY letter without an answer. It was gained in the following ,yay. Immediately before leaving London I wrote to lllY father an account of what had taken place about nlY journey. I told him of the President's {ol'lnal letter and of the College's leave of foreign travel, and then of the Archbishop's disliking to rounter ign Dr. Routh's docunlent, or even to certify that the President and Inyself were in comnlunion with the Church of England, thinking that such an act might be understood in Russia to make him a party to all my proceedings; an anticipation, which was doubtless increased by my having drawn up a Latin statmncnt of the sense in which I understood our Articles. I ,vent on to say that the Archbishop, as his chaplain assured me, did not mean to express any disåpprovalof the step I was about to take, but only ,vas disinclined to become in any way responsible for with the PrÙnate. 19 it himself. As it is, my Letters of Orders, signeà by the Bishop of Oxford, and the two letters of the College and of the President, would, I supposed, be proof enough that I belong to the Church of England, and that I have the approbation of my immediate superiors in what I do. Of course I must take care to make it understood that my statement of doctrine expresses merely my own personal interpretation of our Articles, and that if in anything it seems to misrepre- sent their sense, or the doctrine of our Church, I submit it to the judgment of her living authorities. On receipt of this letter, my father put it into the hands of 1\1rs. Howley, who ,vas a connexion of his, and she read it to the Archbishop. In this way I learnt that his Grace was much pleased with it, and wished my father to know that "he considered my success as standing a much better chance without his signature, as no suspicion could attach to an indi- vidual acting independently, but if authorized by his Grace, it luight excite alann. His declining, therefore, to sign the paper, she said, was a matter of caution equally beneficial to both parties." 1y father added that I had created an interest and left a favourable inlpression behind me at Lambeth. This letter he wrote on September ] 2th, and I received it at Petersburg. c 2 CHAPTER V. Mr. Palmer on kls way to Petersburg. A UGU8T 6,0.8. [N,8. 18.].-On board the Alex- andra steamer in the Gulf of Finland, passing along the coast of Livonia and Esthonia, conquered by Peter the Great from the Swedes; passing Revel and N arva, and approaching Cronstadt. It was before N arva, at the commencement of the Swedish war in 1700, that Peter's army had been utterly destroyed by Charles XII.; but four years later, on August 9th, 1704, N arva was taken by Peter. " On the 9th," says a letter dated the 17th, and written from N arva after its capture, "Rongodiev, a separately fortified part of N arya, was taken by as- sault in three quarters of an hour-two stone fortified precincts, and a third of earth, extremely strong and rich, and admirably well-built. In the two stone towns there is no wooden building whatever. The streets, too, are all paved with stone. In Russia there is nothing like it, except at ioscow." This was a year and three months after the first occupation of the site Mr. Pal111er on his Journey. 21 of Petersburg. "On the 16th of lay, 1703," sars Solovieff, "on one of the small islands of the mouth of the Neva, a little below the site of Kantsi, there was heard the sound of the axe, and they began to erect a snlall ,vooden to-wn. This small to-wn was Peters burg, the capital of the ne,v Russian Empire. l\Iuscovy was no more" (Rist. vol. xiv. p. 349). Peter's idea at that time, as expressed in his own ,vords, ,vas to found a Russian Amsterdam. He had not as yet fQrmed the design of making his new city the capital. On the 16th of 11ay that year, the feast of Pentecost, or of the Trinity, they began to found the fortress of Petersburg, a ,,"'ooden church of SSe Peter and Paul, four lines of houses for the commandant and his soldiers, and a small house of only two rooms and a kitchen for Peter himself, and one much larger for l\Ienshikoff, in ,vhich the Tsar ,vas to give banque,ts and to hold councils. Forty thousand labourers were set to work. The house of }'Ienshikoff in the Vassili Ostroff, the church of the Trinity (Troitski so bar) near to Peter's o,vn small house, and the fortress of Cron- stadt ,vith its double harbour on the Isle of Kronslot, at the mouth of the gulf, date from 1710. In 1712 the Governing Senate (instituted February 22nd, 1711), at first consisting of eight members, was partially trans- ferred to Peters burg. Thus Peter began his new l\Iuscovy; he had no 22 lVlr. Pal112er pleasant associations with the old. In time of the Tsar Alexis Iichaelovich, and renlaining till the reign of the Empress Elizabeth (when it was destroyed by fire), there "was at 1\loscow a suburban palace, named from its church Preobrajensk, or "the Transfigura- tion," and there, after the events of May, 1682, the great Peter, Peter Alexievich, ,vas kept by his half- sister, the Regent Sophia, at a distance from the court, and left purposely without suitable instructors. He lived with his mother, Natalia Cyrillowna, becanle a "street- boy," and amused himself with playing at soldiers. On the outskirts of 1\Ioscow, to the same direction with Preobrajensk, there was a suburb called Koukou or Nalivaiki (Drink borough), inhabited by Germans and other foreigners, chiefly Protestants, and Peter, passing through this suburb ,vhenever he went into the city or returned, was brought more and more into contact with the foreigners. 'Vhen he began to play at soldiers, he accepted all who offered themselves, noblemen and stable-boys, native Russians and externs, orthodox Christians and Protestants, or infidels, all alike. He became more and more intimate with the inhabitants of Koukou, took a liking to their free and easy manner, and especially to their beer and tobacco, and to their material civilization. Gradually his playfello,vs grew up into two regi- ments of guards devoted to his person, and inlbibed his 01l his lourlley. 23 anti-Russian ideas, were drilled after the German fashion, officered in part by foreigners, and named, from his suburban residence and from another neighbouring locality, the Preobrajenskyand the Semenovsky regi- ments or polks. Thus he became a po,ver, and was able to put down his sister Sophia (who sa'\v her danger when it was too late), to exterminate the Strelsi (the janizzaries of the fonner Tsars), to subject the nobles and the clergy, no less than the peasants, to his absolute will, in a word, to transfonn, metamorphose, or transfigure his country, both civilly and religiously, destroying the old IuscoYy which hated and loathed him as an impious, semi-pagan, and unnatural munster, creating a ne,v Russia with its ne'\v capital and new borrowed materialistic ciyilization, which has giyen to him the title of "The Great" Emperor or Tsar, and Father of his country, which has hitherto worshipped him as a demi-god. 'Yhen he was in England (January 10th to April 28th, 1698), and had conversation with English bishops, one of then1 indeed, Burnet, described him as a furious man, in fact, a savage; but one of the national poets of his new civilization sings, "He was a god, he was thy god, 0 Russia! descending to thee from the reahns above." 1 As I was coming up the 1 [:\Ir. Palmer has added here at a later date, that" the last public official celebration of his apotheosis was on l\Iay 30, 1871, the bicentenary of bis birth." . 24 lIlr. Pal1ner 011 hls Jourlley. Gulf of Finland, and approaching Cronstadt on the 18th of August, that is the 6th 0.8., 1840, it was the festival of the Preobrajensky regiment and of its church, ,vhich stands in an enclosure surrounded by trees, and by cannon captured from the Turks; and the same festival, the Transfiguration, is continued during eight days till the 13th, which is the octave. CHAPTER VI. He arrt"ves at Petersburg. O N our arrival off Cronstadt at 11 a.m., on "red_ nesday, August 7th [N.S. 19], the steamer was boarded by the police and custom-house officers, and ,,:ith a boat's crew of rough, hard, brown-faced, shaven men, in long, bro,vn greatcoats. In other boats .which came alongside, we sa,v, as we looked down over the ship's side, blue Kaftans, and merchants ,vith mag- nificent lJeards. The passports of the passengers were given up, and examined in the cabin, and the passen- gers themselves ,vere all questioned very minutely, one by one. "Then at length this tedious inquest was over, and the greater part of the officials had left us, we went between the batteries, by which the Isle of Cron- stadt, or Kronslot, is surrounded, having on our left, as- we passed, first the pier and the comnlercial port with its forest of masts, and then the naval port, with some thirty great men-of-war, many of them three-deckers. The granite fortifications looked strong, and the ap- 26 His arrival proach towards Petersburg afterwards ,vas striking. The w'ater, though the navigable channels nlight be narrow', was of great width, and, looking towards the shore of the mainland, on our right we saw rocks just high enough to diversify the scenery, ,vith the build- ings of Oranienbalun and others, and dark lines of trees. On the other side, towards the left, and in front, the city itself, in very bright colours and of great extent, seetning, though still far off, to rise imlnediately out of the ,vater. 'Vhen we were eight or ten nliles distant, we ran aground upon a mud-bank, and lay sonle three hours, ,vithout any awning under a burning sun, till a smaller steamer canle from Cronstadt, and took us on board. At length we saw distinctly rising before us in the distance one great cupola (that of the unfinished church of St. Isaac), and presently four lesser cupolas round it, all gilt and flashing brightly in the sun, and several other large churches, with :five, or even more domes each, with a bell-tower perhaps besides, unlike anything to be seen in the 'Vest; some of the domes, as those of St. Catherine's Institute, ,vere of a pale green, others of a bright copper-colour. Those of the Trinity Church (the church of the Semenoffsky regiment of the guards) were of a bright blue, studded ,vith stars of gold. The tall, slender, gilt spires (slender as a thread and gleaming in the sky) of the Adnliralty, and of St. at Petersburg. 27 Peter and St. Paul in the fortress, especially the latter, attracted my attention. As we came nearer, trees and lines of building were reflected upside down in the 'vater along the shores. "nile gazing on this scene, we made a turn to the left, and fOlmd ourselves almost at once in the heart of the city, alongside of a nlagnificent granite quay, with rows of palace-like buildings, of light, cheerful tints on either side of the greater Neva, which is here a clear, flowing streaIll of noble width. The ,vhole river is divided into four chief streams, called the Great and Little Neva, and the Greater and the Less N evka, which encom pass and divide from one another a n umber of islands; but we SRW only the Greater Neva, having on our right, ahead of us, the Admiralty, and beyond it the 'Vinter Palace and part of the city, and on our left the Vassili-Ostroff (i.e. the Island of Basil), and beyond it, ahead of us, the islet of the fortress, and the Peters- burg Island, or Side, as it is called. The channel on which ,ve were is some,vhat too wide to allow of the quays and buildings on both sides to be seen at once to full advantage. Imnlediately ahead of us, when we stopped, there was a bridge of boats (the stone bridge not being yet begun). Opposite the landing-place there were drawn up, as if friends we!e expecting some of the passengers, carriages with four horses, and immensely long traces, a bearded coachman on the box, and a boy 28 His arrival riding one of the leaders. Similar equipages drove past at a rapid pace, the boy screaming in a shrill tone to all to get out of the way. Droshkies too, that is, padded boards on four wheels, ,vith a seat for the driver in front, and rests for the feet of the passenger like flat Rtirrups on either side, ,vere standing to be hired, or passing in numbers. These open, rough vehicles, which well deserve their name of DrOl hkies (i.e. Shakers), afford no protection against either dust or rain. A man mounts them, and rides astride behind the driver, as if on horseback, but a woman or any second passenger sits sideways, and holds on as it were to a pommel. The horse has a high wooden arch rising from the ends of the shafts over his head, called a donga, under which he tosses his head freely. To these dongas and to the horse's head-gear bells are attached, so that there is a great jingling, useful no doubt in the winter when the sledges glide noiselessly and rapidly over the sno,v. The dresses of the ladies in the carriages probably came from Paris, but the blue I{aftans of the coachman and outriders, and of multitudes of other people on foot, with red, blue, or yello,v sashes and caps, intermixed ,vith peasants in sheep-skins (all with beards), private soldiers (these without beards), in long grey or brown cloaks, and numerous officers in all sorts of uniforms and plumes, with now and then a Circassian, or some- thing else unmistakably Oriental, made a scene striking at Petersburg. 29 enough to one who came for the first time direct from London. One was struck especially by these points of con- trast: the blue, cloudless sky; the clear, broad river; the quays, lined with palaces; the clean, lively tints of the buildings, without a trace of smoke or soot; the vast places comparatively empty, instead of crowded thoroughfares; ,vhile of the people visible fe,v com- parati vely were ,vomen, and every third man seemed to be a soldier. "Then 'we had moored alongside of the English Quay a number of police officers came on board and took possession of the cabin, ,vhere they seated theIn- selves at a table, called in the passengers one by one, and questioned them, repeating the whole inquest to which we had already been subjected at Cronstadt. They asked, "Of what Government are you a subject of what confession of faith of what profession or quality how old 1 what is your object in coming to Russia to ,vhom have you letters where are you going to live or lodge " the passport being examirred at the same time. I said that I was of the Orthodox or Catholic Re- ligion, and a deacon: that I came for ecclesiastical study; and that I had letters to the Ober-Prokuror of the Synod, and to some others. However, seeing I was described in my passport as " Ie Révérend " they wrote 3 0 His ar:itl'al at Petersbu1'g. me do,vn a Prediger or Pastor of the Anglican Refornled or Luthero-Calvinistic confession of faith; so at least I was described in my ca'J'te de séjour, which was printed in Russ, }....rench, and German. All my books (and I had brought a good many) were put together at the Custom House, and sent to the censors, from whom I did not recover them till twelve ,veeks after. It ,vas already evening ,vhen I found myself esta- blished in a lodging-house kept by two ladies with English names, a house not licensed as an hotel, but conni ved at for the con venience of English and American captains and traders; it is in the Galernaia, a long street parallel to the English Quay. CHAPTER VII. His first walk Ùz Petersburg. THURSD.á.Y, August 8 [o.s.], 20 [N.s.].-About four, and on to five a.m., the bells of different churches were going with a gong-like, boolning sound. I rose and took nlY first walk in Petersburg. Passing along the Galernaia, I issued out fronl under an arch at its further end into the Isaac's Plain, bounded on the side opposite to me by one of the sides of the huge Admiralty with its gilt spire; to the left of Ine by the N eva, with the V" assili Ostroff and the island of the fortress, with its still loftier and gilt spire; and to the right by the church of St. Isaac, Hegu'/nen or head of a Dalmatian monastery in the time of Valens and Theodosius, whose feast-day, ltlay 30, is the birthday of the Tsar Peter. Thi church, though still surrounded by scaffolding, showed its magnificent dark-coloured polished columns, monoliths, forty feet high, at each of the four fronts of the Greek cross ; and others of the sanIe material encircled the cylin- 3 2 His first walk drical wall, from which the central cupola flses above. Turning round and looking back, I saw on each side of the archway under which I had just passed, and which by it were united to each other above, two hand- some blocks of building or palaces, with stairs leading up to each, and inscriptions on their fronts, showing that the one on the right was for the use of the Governing Senate or Council of State, and the one on the left for the use of the IllOSt Holy Governing Synod. The similarity of the two buildings suits ,veIl the idea and intention of Peter, who instituted the Spiritual Kollegium, to ,vhich he gave the naIne of Synod, and then the Patriarchal title of J\lost Holy, in order to its being on a footing' of an exact equality 1vith the Senate. But the object of most interest in the Isaac plain is the bronze equestrian statue of Peter, the work of Fal- conet, with the laconic and pregnant inscription on it, Petro PrÍ1no, Gatharina Secunda. It is certainly a fine group. His horse is rearing on a huge block of Fin- nish granite. He faces the water, as he ought to do. Re has made his way, in spite of all obstacles, to the sea; he has Schusselborg and the Ladoga on his right and Cronstaùt and the Baltic on his left; his right arnl is raised as if he bade the fortress and the church of St. Peter and St. Paul, his own slnall d welling, and Ùz Petersburg. 33 the church of the Holy Trinity, and the city which was to grow up around thenl, to start into existence. Of three long streets, calledprospelds, which COllyerge towal"d the ...<\.lhniralty, the N efsky runs 1 from the winter palace down to the Lavra or monastery of St. Alexander. This is the chief street of all Petersburg, answering to the most fashionable of the Boulevards of Paris. 'Vith broad trottoiJ's on either side, and the usual rough pavenlents in the lniddle, it has also a double line of carriage-way paved ,vith hexagonal blocks of ,vood. The houses, which in general are not lllore than two or three stories high, are all built of 1 'rick in great blocks, with from eight to t,venty or nlore windows in a row, and ,vith stucco fronts coloured with a pleasing variety of light tints. 1;.wo peculiar features are these ;-below, the projectiDn of light porches, supported by very slender rods or colunlns with fiat roofg, frmn nlany of the houses across the footway; and above, the. frequency of awnings to the ,vindo,vs, capable of being taken in, like the wings of an insect, or thrust out at pleasure. Long ro" s of letters, often of great size, of different lengths, and at llifferent heights, coloured or gilt, ,vith the names or advertige- 11lents of the occupiers of each house or story, and large window-boards painted with all the wares of 1 [Three English miles in length, and neal'ly in a strnight line. ] D 34 His first 'lvalk the clealer within, lllake up in SOlne d.egree for the conlparative little show there is of glaRs shop- ,,,,indows. The Grand Prince Alexander Garoslavich (father of Daniel, ,vho first raised the city and appanage princi- pality of Moscow to Ìlnportance) was surnanled N efsky from his yictories gained on the banks of the K eva oyer the S,veùes in 1241, when he ,vas yet only Prince of X oygorod, ,dlile his father Garoslaff reigned as Grand Prince under the Tartars at VladiInir. For thE' sakE' of this historical as ociation, after Peter had re- conquered frOlll the Sw'edes these regions, the relics of St. Alexander ,yere translated hither fronl VladÜnir on August 30, 1724, fourteen years after Peter had first 1uarked the site for the convent and sen1Ïnary, and had laid the foundation there of a church of the Holy Trinity. Here ,vas placed St. ...41exander; and, with the distinctive title of N efsky, he becaIne one of the patron saints of the ne,v capital, or ra her the special patron, fro III the presence of his relics; though the church of the fortress, the first founded, ,vas dedicated to St. Peter and St. Paul in connexion ,vith the na1n(> and origin of Petershurg itself. The N efsky Prospekt ends with St. Alexander's Lavra; here the ]\Ietro politan SeraphiIll resides. Here, within its precincts, separated by a passage and a door locked up at night, is the Spiritual 4-cadeluy and the Seluinary. Here, in lJl Petersburg. 35 its ceInetery, Inany of the nobility and of the wealthier citizens are buried, and more than one of the last de- scendants of the TIOlnanoff line. Going along the N efsky Prospekt I 800n caIne to a church, shown by it inscription, "Deo et Servatori sacrum," to belong to the Dutch, Swiss, and French Calvinists; then to another, of the Lutheran Gennans. This was founded by Peter hiInself, at the request of some of his foreigners, at the SaIne tinle that he founderl on the Viborg side the Russian church of St. Smn- son, 'who is comlnenlorated on the 27th June in honour of the victory of Poltava. Then I came to the church of the Poles and other Roman Catholics, subjects of the Empire or strangers. This is held by DOluinican fathers, and a little beyond this there is a church of the Armenians, not far ofi but not in the SaIne street, but in the J{oninshnaia. There is a church also of the Lutheran Finns. All these are churches of a cer- tain size and appearance, and in consequence of their presenting thelnselves one after another in the principal street of the city, the street itself has sometimes been called jocosely, "la 'J'ue de la folé1'anf'e." In fact the subjects of the conquered provinces, whose religion has . been guaranteed to theIn, and strangers, are lnore than tolerated; they are often liberally assisted by the GovernnleIlt. But none of these churches exist for native Russians; nor can their nlinisters receive prose- D 2 3 6 His first 'uJalk in Petersburg. lytes from the Russian Church. If they did, they would be expelled the country: and any menlber of the Russian Church joining another communion incurs the penalty of civil death. On the other hand, members of the tolerated communions may, if they comply with certain fornls, be received as proselytes from one to another; and the Russian Church nlay re- ceive proselytes from theIll all. The children, too, of all mixed marriages must be bred up as In embers of the dominant Church. :x evertheless, in spite of this se- verity of the laws, there are nlillions of native Russian schismatics called Ruskolniki. CHAPTER v711. The !(azall Church. o X the side opposite to these tolerated churches one finds the Kazanski Sobol', so called from an icon (picture) of the B. Virgin brought fronl Kazan. At present this is the chief church of Petersburg; but the Isaaski Sobol', "when finished, 1yill supplant it. The Russian naIne SObOl", often Inistranslated cafhe(b'al, llleans rather a collegiate church (the catholicon 9f the Greeks, or church of the general assemblies) than a cathedral properly so-called; and even the chief Sobor is not necessarily connected with the residence of a bishop, ,vho always lives in a monastery. The name Sobor in Russ, besides the chief churches In monas- teries, designates also all such churches as have a number of priests attached to thenl. The I{azanski Sobol', which I visited about a quarter past five p.In., where the vespers were already over, has a senlÎcircle colonnade, said to have been suggested by that before St. Peter's at ROIne, fronting towards the N efsky 38 The Kazan Church. Prospekt, and attached at its centre to the north transept, through which is the chief entrance. The church itself extends length,vays behind this colonnade, parallel with the street. It is always open, ,vhich the lesser churches are not; and the hours, at least at this time of the year, for the vespers, the matins, and the liturgy (i.e. the mass eervices) are said to be four p.lll., four a.m., and ten a. Ill. Before great festivals and ßundays (and at other times the sanle may be done for convenience) the Great Vespers and l\Iatins are usually sung together over- night, and the whole is then called Aypv1T'v{aJ i. e. the vigil service. This is the custom in summer, ,vhen the da ys are long. This church is 204 feet long, 156 wide, and inside to the top of the central cupola 156 high; but outside its height is nearly 200. It has been compared to that built by Justinian at Bethlehmn, since, like it, it is in the form of the Latin Cross; and has outside double rows of splendid granite cohunns, between fifty and sixty In all, and about thirty feet high, with bronze Corinthian capitals. The eye, however, misses over them that upper wall, pierced with round-topped win- do,vs, '\vhich ought to support the flat roof of a basilica; and the roof, lying inlmediately upon the columns, looks ill. There was a square, carpeted platforIll, rising by one T lie K azall Church. 39 or two steps under the dome towards the nave, where the bishop ve::)t and bits in the miùst of the people when he is officiatin cr and when he is not within the o altar. The Oltár or sanctuary is separated frOlll the body of the church by a great screen, running across the apse, and called the icono..4asis or stand for icons, in the nliddle of which are three doors. In front before the bCreen there i a naITO'V space, a step or two higher t.han the pavelnent of the church, and on a level with that of the sanctuary within. On this the people were going up to kiss the icons, with which, and with gilding, the whole face of the screen was covered. In front there was a balustrade of solid silver, taken by the French from l\Ioscow in 1812, and recovered by the l ozaks during their retreat. There are steps of Siberian malachite. The doors into the sanctuary are also of solid silver; the large lamps, too, which are Lefore the large icons, are all of silver. The special icon of this church i::-; onr Lady of Kazan, sheathed, like the rest, in drapery of sih-er gilt, and covered with jewel distinguished froIn those of the other -icons by their greater number, size, and value. The ico1tosiasis extends across the whole of the east of the church; and ha in it, on either side of the great sanctuary, two other sets of three doors, opening into two side apses or lesser sanctuaries. This arrange- lnent allows of additional liturgies (nlasses) in the 40 The K azall Church. sanle church on the saIne day, the rule being that on th saulC altar, and on the anle day not 11101'e than one liturgy can be celebrated. The part of the church ,vest of the great cupola had conlparatively little ornalnellt, though there were in it some icons. But frOlll the roof, fronl the COIUllUlS, and in the aisles, fron1 the side walls, there hung Inany hunches of keys, keys of captured towns and fortressc , beginning with those of Azoff, taken in 1696, and 1l1allY torn and faded flags taken in different w'ars fI'Olll the Swedes, the Persians, the TurkR, and the French, and fronl other enmnics. Above, round the dome, there ,yere bas-reliefs, as also on the outer door of the church. On the "rest ,vall I saw a fiat tablet, recording the foundation of the church hy the Enlperor Alex- ander; the design, ho'\vever, of founding it originated '\\""ith his father t1lP En1peror Paul. There ,vas no ben7Ïie1 9 of holy ,vater at the entrance, uch as there is in ROlnan Catholic churches, nor any seats ,vl atever, nor wa there that appearance of the church being used for recollection and meditation, or for reading devotional hooks, or for private prayer, or for visiting and adoring the Blessed Sacranlellt, which strikes one in the 'Vest of Europe. At the saIne tilue the separation of the sanctuary, its richlyorna- mented screen, and the severe supernatural expres ioll of the older ir:01l8, Inade on one an Ï1npression of The Ii a:;all Chltrclt. 4 1 lllystery and awe. There was an abundance of pious gesticulations, bowing and crossing, kissing the icons, prostrating and touching the ground with the forehead (solnetinles with an aurlihle thump), and bowing and crossing again anù again, anù by men, young and old, as well as by ,\YOlnen; and slllaIl slender waxlightg 'were bought within the door at a sort of counter, and lighted and set up to burn (as if in the name, à l'intelltiun, of those who had set thenl up), on the great mannalia (candelabra) which stand in front of the iconostasi,..;, and which have a sort of platfornl round the base, that is, of the great candles, '\vith a nulltitude of little sockets and spikes, for fixing the candles offered by private devotion. There ,vere a good lnany poor in and about the church, anù beggars at the doors, to WhOlll those pm sillg in and out gave kopecks freely. One day when I went again, IllY llroshky-driver at the door of the church gave me back a kopeck fronl his fare, saying, "to set up a candle ;" that so, as he was unable to leaye his horse, his prayer luight be represented by his candle. The impression made by this church on the "whole was that of great splendour and Inagnificence, and of neatness too. That nlade on lue (on this my first visit) by the outward devotion of the people ,vas one of wonder, curiosity, suspicion, and a certain repugnance (all being so contrary to English hahits, and g,)ing 4 2 The K aza1l Church. far beyond those of Ronlan Catholics), mixed at the same time \vith respect for the simplicity and reVérence, and for the alnlsgiving, \vith which they wrre joined. CHAPTER LJ{. T able- talk at the lodging-house. AUGUST 8 [o.s.].-At dinner at the English lodging-house some one observed, "X early every other day here is a festival. Tuesday last, .A..ugust 6, was a great festival, the day on which they bless the apples-' Vinograd,' that is grapes, is the word; but there being no grapes they bless apples instead." " Yes," said another, "they won't eat nor sell the apple , till the priests have blfssed them. 'Yhen they build a house they put a cross in it, and have it blessed. They Lle s the river with a procession, and ,vith great pomI', on the 1st of ....-\..ugust, as ,veIl as on the 6th of January." "4-.\.t )loscow," )11'. S. informed us, "before the Xickolsky Gate of the l{remlin, there is a picture of the Virgin for which a carriage is kept, and it is sent to the sick who apply for it; and they pay well for having it sent to them. On its return they hold it up over their heads that the people passing under may take a blessing fronl it. 44 Table-talk There is a lllonastery at l\ioscow," he continued, "of about twenty-four nlonks, the X ovospass, which is fanlous for its good singing. The Archinlanclrite of that lllonastery found a sInall picture, which he sent here, and obtained that it should be authenticated by the Synod. Then he set it up with a box for offerings under it, and raised a sum of 40,000l. sterling, which he spent in building a bell-tow0r higher than that of Iyan Veliki, the highest, in fact, of all that are now at i\Ioscow. Having had such success, he found another picture, but they sent hiIn 'word that one was enough." - Englishmen here, who 'want to learn Russ, go into the country. 1\11'. X. went into a village, and was taught by the pope. lr. T., the other day, asked for the "Angliski ]Jope," and so got directed to 1\11'. La,v, the chaplain of the factory. Our landlady obseryed, "He ought to have asked for the 'Angliski past6r.' " " The Russians," she said good-naturedly, "have a good deal of religion in their ,yay; but they are very superstitious. They are very ignorant, and it ,vould be a good thing if they were taught to read and write. If they ,vant to he heard in their prayers they stick up a candle." Her Russian selTants, she said, go to the liturgy (mass) at ten a.m. on alternate Sundays; and sOllletinles they go out at three or four o'clock in the morning to the l\fatins (i. e. during the winter) return- at the lodging-house. 45 ing at six or seven. Both the Liturgy anù the .Yigil services last about two hours, anù a great lnany of the Russians go to church on weekdays as well as on Sundays and festivals. There is a church In every Government office and institution, even, for instance, in the estaLlishnlent for training the actors, singers, and dancers of the Court Theatre; and the people attached to any such office or institution conlmonly attend the services in it::; church. On state holidays they are even expected to attend. The church-bells are struck by men who go up to thenl into the tower; they are not rung as ours are In England. They have a booming sound, and, ,vhell many of different sizes are sounding together, their ùeep roar and clang, mixed with sharper and lighter tones, is grand anù l11usical. " They sounù the bells," she said, "tliflce,. not only before the beginning of the service, but also in the n1Ïtldle of it." She nleant at the consecration in the Liturgy; a custODl now universal in Russia, but borrowed originally, like the Te DeuDl and the Indicative fornl of ..Absolution, frOln the U niats 1 and the Poles of Little Russia. "Their fasts," our landlady said, "are very strict, which is hard upon the poor, for meat here is cheap, fourpence a pound, but vegetables and fish are dear. 1 [About the Uniates, l,ide infra, chapters xii., xiii.] 4 6 Table-talk Fish is fivepence a pound. It costs our washerwOlnan eighty kopecks 2 to proyiJe her food in fast time, instead of forty, 'which are enough at other tÎInes; and of this she cOlnplains. Also it is inconvenient that our }{ussian servants during the fasts will not conSUlne the meat left by the English and Aluerican lodgers. And they are not content with potatoes, but must have soup lllade with oil and fish (though in the great Lent they do not eat fish). During the fasts the lower class "live chiefly on black rye-bread ('\vhich is moist and viscid, and slightly acid) and shtochi, a kind of soup nlade of red cabbages salted." One of their four IÆuts, which they are keeping now, is the first part of this month of August, from the 1st to the 14th (the eve of the ASSUlllption) inclusively. It is. called the Fast of our Lady (of the J\tIother of God). The other three Lents are the Fast of the Nativity, consist- ing of forty days before Christmas (beginning from the 15th of Kovmnber), the Great Lent (the preparation for which begins frolll the Sunday bf'fore Septuagesima), and the Fast of the Apostles, "Thich is of variable length, according as Pentecost falls earlier or later, beginning '\vith the )Ionday after the Sunday of All Saints, called by us Trinity Sunday, or the first 2 [A rouble is worth 100 kopecks; that is, (the rouble's value in English money being about 3$. 2d.) a kopeck is not quite two-fifths of a pennJ.] at tlte lodging-house. 47 Sunday after Pentecost, and ending with the 28th of June, the eve of the Feast of the A postles. The great lllass of Russians, they say, perfornl their devotions, and communicate only once a year, COlllmOIùy in tlw first or last week, or else in some other week of tlw Great Lent; and all public servants, both soldier:::; and civilians, are allow'ed-some one week, during which they attend all the services three times a day-to per- fonn their devotions (the Russian word is goviêt). To confess and to cOllllliunicate once a year iR required; but some of the lllore pious will cOInmunicate, as 11lany as four tÏ1nes, once in each of the four Fasts. And this is, in fact, reconlluended by their Church. The old people are very strict in observing the 'weekly fasts on 'Vednesday and Friday. On smne days 1\Iiss D. says they eat nothing at all tin six o'clock p.ln. CHAPTER Y. Table and other talk. AUGUST 9 [o,s.].-1 saw 'NIr, Blackmore, chaplain of the English Russia C01npany at Cronstadt, for the first tinle. As I W'aS going to the police office and the alien office .with the clerk of the I nglish Church, he observed that this is a country in ,yhich foreigners need recommendation and protection; and, on my replying that I had a letter to Count Pratasoff, the Ober-Procuror of the Synod" he said, "0 then, sir, you are quite at the top of the tree, for he is the nUln that governs the Church." I said, "I fear the Rus- sians n ay rather ohject to me, that we English have let our kings and Parliaments alter our Church and religion as they pleased." " I dare say, sir," he replied; " but it is a very different thing here. Here there is no mistake a"Qout it." At tea, at my lodging-house, }Ir. T. said, that not long ago he saw some prisoners going off to Siberia for heresy. They had attempted to start some invention or reformation in religion. He Table and othl'r talk. 49 talked of 07U' ha ving protested against the Roman Catholic Church, and having embraced the Protestant religion; "but," he observed, "I can't abide a Dis- senter, because I pray in church against heresy and schisnl. Speaking of Confession, he said, "I, for one, never could submit to that; and, as to fast- Ing, I should like to know where that IS directed in the English Prayer-book!" There are two Eng- lish churches here, that of the Factory at Cron- stadt, and another in Petersburg, called Sarepta, for English and \..nlerican Independents, established originally by Dr. Pinkerton, agent of the Bible Society. )11'. Blacknlore, and lr. Law, are their. respectiye chaplain . The English who die here are buried in the cemetery of the Lutherans. 1 month or two later a Russian lady told me that her aunt had written to her from l\10scovv that she had heard of nle from some one there, who said that I had scandalized some of the English at Petersburg by 11laking the sign of the cross, seen perhaps at sonle Russian dinner-table; but there is a clergyman here, in some other respects a very strong Protestant, who said he found 110 fault at all with that,. he thought it quite ha1'lnless and edifying: "in fact," he added, "I often make the sign of the cross myself, but 'secretly' under my surplice, 'for fear of the Jews.' " A Russian noblenlan having asked his banker, a :s 50 Table alld other talk. Scotchman, sonle question about llle, the reply was, "Oh, he is not of oU'P Church; he is a member of some new sect;" and the 8ame nobleman having said smnething to the )Iinister of Foreign Affairs, Count N esselrode, and as if the Anglican Church differed fronl the Lutherans and Calvinists, and ,va8 nearer to the Russian, Count :Nesselrode ans,vered, "The Anglican Church is just like the rest, sÍInply Protestant and heretical. I nlnst know, for I mIl an ..Anglican Inyself." (In fact he was so; and he cOIllffiunicated in the English Church every Easter.) But our Ânl- bassador, Lord Clanricarde, answereù somewhat dif- ferently. He saiù, "If you examine our formularies and the "writings of sonle of our fornler bishops and divinbs, you nlay find in thenl much to justify such a representation of the J:-\.nglican Church. But if you go into our churches, you "will see nothing at all of that kind. In fact, they have lllade all so bare and nlean that religion has heconle contmnptible to people of the higher classes." August 10 [ o.s.].- ,Vent out in the evenIng and looked into the neighbouring Church of St. Nicholas .ßIorskoi (i.e. of the sea or the sailors). It has a bell- tower at its we8t end, standing apart; not inelegant, though rather pagoda-like, with its roofs showing separate stages at intervals, coloured of a lighter green than its five cupolas. The 'whole is surrounded by a Table and other talk. 51 pretty large enclosure with trees and grass like a garden, hut no t0111hs. Going eastward, I came upon the Church of the A cension-a church with five dusky-blue domes and a separate bell-tower. I could not get far in, as the ('hurch wa quite full; but there was something so new and striking in the singing, 'which 'vas sweet and distinct, and unaccompanied by instruments, and In the life and feeling with 'which the crowd joined In chanting frequent responses of Hospodi pmnilui (i.e. l\::yrie eleison), that I remained rivetted in attention for an hour or nlore, though I understood nothing. I ohseryed sonle priests, who ,vere not officiating, tanding in chocolate-colourecl gowns and wide sleeves, with beard and ]ong hair, and boys, such as I had seen also in the Illorning, dressed as choristers in blue-striped cotton frocks or blouses, with girdles, and their ordi- nary dress below. The secular, or white priests, an have beards, and wear when going about a close-fitting, long, cloth cas ock and a loo e gown-the ca sock with tight, th(. gown with large open sleeves-and a low, broad- brimn1ed hat. In the house they often (when alone) wear only the cassock. The gown and the cassock are con1monly of the :;aIne colour, which varies according to the taste of the wearer, and luay be chocolate rolour, dark green, dark blue, olive, or any other E 2 52 Table and other talk. colour, except hlack, which is the harlge of the black or lllonastic clergy. Actual lcklÏe, though they arc called the white clergy, is not "torn by the seculars; nor are any very light shades of other colours in llse. To return. The pictures were splendid, and all lighted up; only the ehandeliers when I Ca111e in were not lighted. The sharp treble voices of the hoys lllÏX- ing -with the deeper tones of the older singers of the congregation, ,vere very pleasing. There -were al o at times prayers. Bells of different churches were going on all sides at intervals, with their gong-like sound. The priests officiating in the Church of the Ascension ,vere invisible, as I stood behind in the throng. I had never before heard anything so stirring and so congre- gational in divine worship. \Vhen all was over, ther(' " as the Salne general salutation of the icons as I had seen before. The crowd of beggars, who stood ranged in two rows hoth 1vithin the doors and without as 'we passed out, ,vas great, and everybody secnled to give to theIne I saw childrell giving. CllAPTER .LYI. .I.JIr. Black1J10re'S illustrative anecdotes. SUXD -lY, August 11 [o.s.].- Ir. Law took me in the afternoon to Alexandrof::;ky (in the direc- tion of \ iborg and ..A..rchangel), where he has a datella, or country-house during the summer, and where he has an eypning service for a small colony of English and Scotch people elnployed in some lnlperial esta- blishnlents directed by a General \Yil:::oll. August 12 [o.s.].-The next day General \Yibon :::howed us two very good churches, besiùes a magnifi- cent chapel attached to the foundling hospital, in which a great nUll bel' of children sang, all together, tlole Creed in the Grace, Lefore their dinner, producing a very sweet yohnne of sound. The country around looked bleak anù bare, with only pines and birch- trees in parts. On Tuesday, August 13, the octaye or Ò.7róðOUI.Ç of the festival of the Transfiguration (when all is sung according to the service-books, as on the festival it elf), I returned to Petersburg. 54 It!r. Blacklllore's The SaIlie day, August 13 [o.s.], I went down hy the afternoon stealuer to Cronstadt, to stay with 111'. and 1\irs. J31acknlore. His house and church haye . been built a mile fro III the cOl1unercial})ort; and so the two thousand sailolis, who are generally here, COlne but little to the church. It owes its cross to the Enlperor Nicholas, for he, when it was building, haying asked what it ,vas, and hearing that it 1yaS a new church for the English, exclainled, ""\Yhat! a church ,,"'ithout a cross! " And the next tÍ1ne he CaIne and sa1V it still without a cross, he sent word that they should put one on inlluediately. "\Yhen SOlne of the captains and sailors, Scotch and English, grulllbled at this, 1\11'. Blackillore asked t.heIll whether they had never seen sonlething of the kind in London on the top of St. Paul's Great pa t of the chaplain's inconle here COUles from fees paid by captains and traders on taking the oaths required by the Russian regulations. As they would Rcruple to be sworn on the cross, they have to bring a certificate frolll the English pastor that they ha ye heen sworn before hiul after their own fashion. "\Yheu, after being thus sworn, they have to give evidence, they are asked (as Russians also are asked) 'when they last received the Holy COlnulunion (and of this, too, Russians need to have a written certificate). A very fre- quent reply is that they have neve?' received it--sOlue of il/ustrati'Z,t anecdotes. 55 thel11 being Scotch, and those frOlll the north-east coast of England not being in general cOllllnunicants. TllP Russians object, "Then your oath is ,yorth nothing." To which the Scotdllnan or Englishnlan rejoins, c. It is not our custonl." They eyen wanted )[1'. Black- lllore to certify for thenl that it 'was not their custom. For -want of English, the serv'ants of the English Church are Russians. One day, while the English "Tere in the church, a ship was telegraphed, concerning .which a nUs ian Illerchant had need to speak with an Englisillnan. So he ,yent to the church, and asked the doorkeeper if )11'. X. was within, and wished to go in to find hÏIn. nut he ,vas told that could not he. Then he asked the doorkeeper to go in and bring him out, or to take him a message. That could not be done either. So he was obliged to wait, and hoped it would not be long. " X 0," said the nlan, "I think it will be oyer soon, as it is a long tinle since they all sat down to sleep." Another story "Tas told thus: -.As S0111e nussian . . 'were talking together rather idly, a lady aid, "I al wars pity the English; they seem to be worse off than the rest. E\Ten the Lutherans haye Luther, and the Cah"inists have Calyin, though they don't know how to use theJn; but the English have no saint at all to help thenl, so they nlust certainly go to a had place. " 56 lJi r. Black1nore's In the absence of anything to irritate, since prose- lytism is inlPossible, there is a good deal of mutual civi- lity, not only bet'ween the } ussian, but even between the Roma.n Catholic clergy here and the Protestant pastors. They all came to the opening of the English Church. The Russian priest and the Lutheran pastor, and Mr. Blackmore himself, were DIl invited to the opening of the new Catholic Church. Mr. Blacknlore, at the consecration of a new Russian church, was admitted 'within the sanctuary; and on the SaIne occa- sion, 'when the Roman Catholic priest, 'wrapped in a cloak, was making for the sanctuary, some would have stopped him; but others, recognizing. hinl, said, "Let him pass; it is his right, he is a priest." The protopope of the sobol' here is fond of liquor, as some of the clergy are still, though not so many as formerly, and the third priest is his son-in-Ia,v. The people, however, are indulgent towards the proto pope, and they like him too, as being indulgent hirnself; and many of thenl dislike the second priest, Vassili-a very .respecta ble man-as being too severe. Once Ir. Black- more found the protopope incapable before his own house, under a heavy rain, and took him home at one 0' clock in the morning. lIe said that he knew and respecteJ. 1\11'. Blackmore, and ,voukl go ,vith hinl, but not with that fellow, a 111uj'l7e (peasant), who was trying to take hirn a 'Wtt y. illustratÏ1.1e a1lecdotes. 57 The l1uljiks.- Iany (If them get drunk on festivals. A servant, for instance, asked his master (Prince l\Iichael Galitsin) at Easter to let him go "and get drunk like other Christians." They ,vill religiously keep an oath taken before their icons or on the cross. An Englishnlan wanted to lnake his man-servant swea.r on the cross not to drink, but he refused. He did swear eventually, but not on the cross. Their fastings are said to produce a reaction after- wards towards excess, even in the higher classes and anlong the religious. Ir. TIlackmore approves rather of the Roman Catholic custOlll, which relaxes greatly the ancient rules, and he ,vould approve of our Angli- can custonl 1110st of all, if only it could be reconciled with Church principles, by supposing that our PrÏlnate gl ves us all virtually a general dispensation from all fasting. Here the people nlake thenlseI ves ill with eating and drinking after their fasts. Even those wretched wonlen who Ii ve by sin suspend their trade during the fasts; and a Russian who is going to do anything sinful, will first turn the icon with its face to the wall. A story was told to this effect:- There are t,vo roads frOln Petersburg to ..1.rchangel, one well known and the other less frequented by foreign nleT- chant::; and traders. By SOlne chance, not very long ago, a Gernlan took the less-frequented road. It was 58 lIfr. Black1JlOre'S during the great I..ent. Arriying at a village, he went as usual to the starost, or head-luan, to quarter hÍIn some'where where he lnight pass the night, paying for ,yhat he needed. The old peasant told hÍIu that he ,\ ould hinlself take hÜu in, that he ,,"-as 'welcolue, and n ed say nothing about paYlnent; there ,yas stahle- 1'00111 and fodder for his horses, and plenty of bread and salt. So the horses ,vere stabled, and the stranger ,vas soon seated in the house, where the hest they had, but that only fast fare, was set before hÍIn. The Ger1uau, ho,vevcr, did not relish this fare, and getting out of a basket of his own SOllle cold pork, he began to eat. The Russian looked at hilll as if he scarcely believed his eyes, and then, drawing a hatchet fronl his girdle, ,, ithout a ,yard, he c1eft the Inan's skull. For this he 'was knouted and sent to Siberia; hut the villagers ,vere far from regarding hÜn as a nHuderer. Ând the saIne luan, perhaps, ,yhen his confessor had taught hinl that such hon1Ïcides were to do penance, ,vould get a blacksll1Ïth to riyet a heavy chain round hi::; hody, and wear it till his death. Sir R. ICeI' Porter, in his account of the calnpalgn of 1812, relates a story akin to this, of a peasant, ,vith 'Vh01Il S0111e French foragers, after plundering his house of everything, even to the cat, amused them- selves by pricking on the paInl of his left hand the letter K, and rubbing in gunpowder. The peasant 'illustrative anecdotes. 59 asked, "Eto shto " (what's that ) and being told by a Pole, who interpreted, that it 'was ,, for Napoleon, so that now you are his lllan." "A.lil I " he replied; and seizing his hatchet, he cut the hand off with a hl01v, exclaiIning, "Take that to your elnperor, if it be his; but with the one that is left I will serve Alexander Paulovich." Peter the Great plundered the Church. Peter III., who was in truth a Lutheran, plundered it still nlorr j and his open contmnpt for the icons alarlned the people. Catharine II., though she usurped the throne on pretence of defending orthodoxy, and at firRt flat- tered the clergy with hopes of restitution, c0111pleted (ill A.D. 1762) the "york of spoliation. Still the 1l10nas- teries of lllonks and nuns exist; and though nevY ones cannot be founded, llor real property be acquired with- out special pernlÍssion, yoluntary ahns COllIe in aid of the in ufficient allowances uwde hy the Governlueut. The n10nasteries of Inen lllust be kept up, as 10llg as the bishops are all lllonks j and as things are, the supply of lllonks fit to be rectors and profeRsors in the spiritual sen1Ïnaries and acaden1Íes and bishops in the dioceses, is by no lneang greater than is nèeded. SOllle of these, indeed SOUle of the unlearned n1onkR, too, are of noble birth, and haye he en in civil or nlÍlitarv service. I have been told of one-the ArchÍIllandrite Brenchininoft now Superior of the Sergiefsky pOllsf1"n 60 Mr. Black1Jzorc's (hermitage of Sergius) at Strelna, on the l)eterhof road. He ,vas In the arnlY, and rather a favourite ,vith the Enlperor. Not long ago, some menlbers of the French _Embassy were pleased ,vith him, and I. de Barante invited hiIn to dinner, and engaged SOllle French Abbé to meet him, ,vho had the best of it in an argument. And this being boasted of by the French, the Emperor sent an order to the Archinlandrite not to leave his convent again without pennission. For a layman of the higher classes to becollle a secular or ,vhite prìest is a thing unknown. On the . other hand, sons of secular priests, especially such as have abilities, will often enter the civil service; and sonle, as the late Speransky, have risen to ÍInportant, though not to the very highest offices. Conlnlonly the secular priests nlafry their sons and daughters into one another's families, and they are often succeeded by their sons or sons-in-la,v, the support of a wido,v with unlnarried daughters, or with young sons, entering into the family arrangement, upon which a priest Illarries, before being ordained. I heard of one daughter of a priest here, who had had a better education than is comnlon for her class, and ,vho married unwiUingly the young Ulan ,vIlo was to succeed her father, when she ,vould have ,vished to marry a soldier or civilian. Still she continues to go to dances and parties, ,vhich is unusual for a priest's lilustrative allecdotes. 61 wife; and sonle of the offieers are fond of teazing her, ,dlen they chat with her or ask her to dance, by calling her "l\Iatushka" (illother), a priest hinlself being cOl1unonly aùdressed as " TIatushka " (father). The second priest here, ,r assili, 'Vh0111 111'. Black- l110re 'would be glad to see more frequently, is shy (he thinks) of yisiting hilll on account of the difference in social position. On the other hand, as regards hiIuself, a colonel, asking hilll and 1\lrs. Blacknlore to dinner, adùressed hÍlll by a purely civil title proper to his own rank of colonel, that is, as a ge1lfle1Jzan, not as a priest. The Russian clergy are invited to the houses of citizens and lllerchants, but never to thosf' of the nobility. Admiral Rikard once ,von the good will of SOllle of the111 (bishops they ,vere) by taking the111 in fr0111 SOllIe ante- rOO1n, where they had been left waiting, and presenting theIn at Court. ... CHAPTER ..Yll. Mr. Black 111 ore's translatiolls, chiefly as bearing Oll the UJliats. S U Cll men as the 1\Ietropolitan Philaret of 1\J OHeow are sOllle'what cfmnpell 11Y the horror there is of anything like innovatiun. lIe, for instance, as having translatml the l ook of Genesis from the Hehre,v, natu- rally quuted, in sOlllCthing he puhlished, frum hi uwn version, not fr01ll the Septuagint. nut for thi he was LImned, and he was forced tu alter his quotations in a seconù edition. The }Ietropolitan Philaret returns to Petersburg in Oct01lcr, anù stays till J UIle, in order to attend the 111cetings of thtj Synod. ,Vhile here he resides in a lodge Lelonging to the Trinity La vra, of which he is the ,ArchÌInanJrite. The l\I(.tropulitan of Novgorod and Petersburg, SeraphÌIn, is now the pre iding lllcinher or õ' :First 11lenÜler" of the Synoll, not by any right of his see, but ùy ukaRe (ollkaz) of the EnllJcror. \..cconling to present cw;tU/lt the three :\Ietropo- .Jl r. Black1Jtore's translatiolls. 63 litans of .N ovgoroù and Petersburg, of losco'w, and of !{ieff', and two archbishops, viz. the Emperor's Con- fes or and the High Alnloner of the Al'lny and Fleet, are perrnallent nlembers of the Synod. Three more menllJer::; are called to sit for two or three years perhaps at a tÜne, froin aInong the other bishops. Besides these eight there are certain assessors without votes, but all this depend:::ì aL:::ìolutely on the will of the Enlperor. rr. Blackmore within the last year or two has trans- lateù into English from the Ru::;s (1.) Sonle ernlons by Iichael, late lnetropolitan of Petersburg; and other sermons by Philaret, the present metropolitan of :1\los- cow'; (2.) .A.. history of the Russian Church from the earliest tinles down to the institution of the Synod by Peter the Great, by A. X. Iouravieff, a cavalry officer who has travelled in the Levant attached to the Foreign Office, but is no,v Unfer-ProkuJ"u/' of the rost Holy Synod; (3.) The Full Catechism of the Orthodox Catholic Church (of Russia); and (4.) The official account of the return in Ä.D. 1839 of a nlÍllion and a half of Lithuanian U niats to the comnnll1Íon of the I{ussian Church, after union with Ronle for between two and three centuries. The return 1 of these U niats is regarded as one of the 1 [There are two sides to the conduct of the Russian Govern- ment in this transaction. For the f.ystematic violence by which 64 Mr. Black1J10re'S translatiolls. nlost ÏIn portallt ecclesiastical events of our tÜne, and, havingta1.en place quite recently, it is still very frequently spoken of with satisfaction, especially by persons con- nected ,vith the GOyernnlf'llt. By it the United Rite, .which dated from 1596 in Little Russia, V olhynia, 'Vhite I ussia, and Lithuania, as well as Red Russia or Gallicia, all at that tÏIne under the crown of Poland, have, so far as the Russian enlpire is concerned, ceased to exist. There l'mnains no"w in it only one Uniteù Diocese, that of I(holm, ,yhich though originally Russian, had long heen annexed to Poland proper; and by that accident it has been preseryed, at least for the present. The re-absorption of the Uniats by the Russian Church was a result ,,,hich n1Ìght have been anticipated fronl the time of the first partition of Poland, and in fact great numbers of them hall already been reunited under Catharine II. and her successors, and a nunlber of causes concurred to facilitate their reunioll. They had not been honoured and favoured, while they were under the crown of Poland; nor had those prolnises which had been nlade to thenl ùeen kept. By their union with Ronle they had socially lost ground; the nobles had alnlost all passed over to the Latin rite, so that it had becollle usual to speak of t e Latin rite as this return of the Uniats was at length effected, vide Fr. Theincr's L' Eglise Sckismatique Busse and r'lcende dalle Ck. Catt. nella Polonia e nella Russia.] r Of Russian ecclesiastical doclt1JzeJzts. 65 that of the nobles, and of the united or Greco-Latin rite as that of the peasants; and as that rite had heen preserved free from Latin innovations, it was no \vonder if, on their passing from a Roman Catholic Polish to a Russo-Greek sovereign, they showed signs of gravitating towards their original communion, signs, of which the Russian Governnlent would naturally avail itself. But ho"wever attached they might still be to their original Eastern custolns and rites, they could not after two centuries and a half of actual union with ROlne be suspected of any sympathy with Protestantisln, or \vith :Nluscovite representatives of the school of Theophanes Procopovich ; 2 nor of any great zeal to transfer thenl- selves from a purely spiritual to a purely secular heaù. Probably, then, SOlne motive of policy, connected first \vith the prospect of the reunion of the U niats, and then \vith its actual accomplishm nt, has had a share in promoting that reaction against the school of Theo- phanes Procopovich, and that desire to disselllble and palliate the excesses comlnitted by the temporal po\ver in Russia, which has of late been perceptible. Under the present Ober Procuror, Count Pratasofi himself educated by the Jesuits, the ideas of Chur(;h authority and of traditioll) as opposed to the Pl'inciples 2 [That is, Plat on and Philaret.] F 66 Mr. Black1Jzore's tra1lslatioJls. of the Bible Society, have been during the last four years popularized in the Spiritual Seminaries and Acade- mIes. And at the same time that steps 'vere being suggested and encouraged to bring about the return of the Uniats, documents ,vere published ,vhich seemed intended to blunt the edge of Latin sarcasms, sure to be made against a Tsar-Patriarch and against a State Church ,vhich had been penetrated by Protestant prin- ciples. CHAPTER XIII. Official doc1tllzellts published with a 'l}zew to the Ulliat l1Z0VenZe1lt. T HESE documen s are as follows :- First, in 1838, the year before the return of the U niats, under the title of "Imperial and Patriarchal Letters," there ,vere published (1.) A letter from Peter I. (the Great) to the Patriarch Jeremiah of Constantinople, dated Sept. 30, 1672, announcing the fact that he had instituted a Spiritual Kollegium or Synod to overn the Russian Church; and requesting the Patriarch of Constantinople and the other Patriarchs to recognize as good the said College, and to correspond with it, as they had corre- sponded with the former Patriarchs of all Russia. (:2 and 3.) Two Letters, that is, one from the Patriarch Jeremiah and one from the Patriarch Athanasius of Antioch, dated Sept. 23, 1723, identical in their ,vording, addressed to nobody, but recognizing "the Synod, instituted in Russia by the holy Tsar," in the maImer desired; (4.) ....-\Jlother letter of the same date from the Patriarch J erenliah, F 2 68 Russia1/, official dOCll1JZCJlts addressed to the Synod, ,vith a copy encloseù of the XVIII. Articles of a Synod held in 1672 at BethleheIll by the Patriarch of Jerusalem, Dositheus, and serving partly as an ultimatulll to certain British non-juring bishops (who in 1716 had sent to JereIlliah proposals for union, and had written again in 1722), and partly as a stanùarù of orthodoxy for the Russian Synoù itself. And (5.) These same Articles of the Synod of Bethle- hem; now translated into Russ. These XVIII. articles of the Synod of BethleheIll in 1672 sent by the Greek Patriarchs in 1723 to Rw;;sia anù to Englanù, I have said ,vere now in 1t;38 published; but perhaps not so much for their O"TJl sake, as for the Patriarchal recognition of the Russian Synod which was contained in the fonnalletters which accolnpanied them. Ho,vever, they have a curious and not uninlpor- tant history attached to them. They ,vere originally obtained fronl the Patriarch Dositheus, by the French Alnbassador of the day, I. de N ointel, to serve as a cOlllplete disavowal and condemnation of a fornler XVIII. articles of Calvinistic character, the work of Cyril Lucar, obtained some time before by the DutchAm- bassador. Dositheus (1672), in sending his o,yn eighteen to 11. de K ointel, expressed " a hope that he had done his work to the ambassador's satisfaction." Of course he had, for if Cyril leaned to,vard Calvin, Dositheus, in his statement of Greek doctrine, spoke ,vith ROllle. bearing uþon the Ulliat 1Ilo't.'e1Jzellt. 69 He had overstepped the recognized bounds of orthodoxy in his statelnent of Greek doctrine not only by ins rtillg the full Latin ternlÏnology of " accidents" as well as "substance," respecting Transubstantiation (the point on w'hich the chief controversy had been raised in France, and in this he was only following the Synod of Jassyof A.D. 1643, i.e. the Orthodox OOlifess-ion of Peter )Iogila), hut he admitted the Tridentine Canon of Holy Scripture; and in reply to the question, " 'Yhet her all the faithful are allowed to read the Holy Scriptul'e 1" he made his Synod answer roundly, "X 0 !" For this reason, in these and in some other points, the Russian Synod of 1838, in translating the X."YIII. articles of the Synod of Bethlehem into Russ, ha had to correct by altering or by altogether Oll1Ït- ting what was plainly inaccurate. And this, however delicately it nlÏght be done, w'as an awkward thing to do; indeed, a thing not really of their con1petence to do, being what they are, and no nlore. But there w'ere, as has been said, other reasons for bringing forward the Patriarchal letters connected with this doclunent, reasons which overbore the awkwardness of lnaking alterations; and therefore this document, as being in- separable from the letters recognizing the Synod, was altered so far as seemed necessary and published together with then1. So the Greek Patriarchs, at the same tÌIne that they 7 0 Russian official doC/oJ/cnts replied to the letter of Peter the Great, announcing the institution of the Russian Synod and the peace of Nys- taùt, gloriously ending the long S,vedish ,var (which ans,ver to Peter, written after a long delay and hesi- tation, I observe, \vas not published in 1838); 1 and ,vhile they were careful to send to Russia the XVIII. Articles of Bethlehem as their uItimatulll to the British non-juring bishops, were content to recognize by letter the Russian Synod, Peter's Church C0111nlÍssion, without any accurate inquiry about its conlposition, "legitima- tizing, cOllfil'll1ing, and proclain1Íng it; giving it the style and title of Our Brother in Christ, the Holy and Sacred Synod, with authority to do and perforlll all that is done or perfol'lned. by the four Apostolical and J\Iost Holy Patriarchal Thrones; putting it in remembrance, more- over, exhorting and enjoining on it, to hold and pre- serve inviolably the customs and Canons of the Seven Eculllenical Councils, and all besides that the Holy Eastern Church acknowledges and observes; " and so giving it their blessing. Of these Letters that from the Patriarch Jeremiah of Constantinople, signing hÌlllself "your brother in Christ," is elated 23 Sept. A.D. 1723. By the publication in A.D. 1838 of these Imperial andPairiarchal Letim's, it ,vas no doubt sought to palliate in the eyes of the U niats those acts of Peter ] [There is some ohscurity here in the text. I have added some words to it.] bearing uþon the Ulliat 1J10Ve1Jlellt. 7 I the Great, upon which the present government of t1H Russian Church is based. Every church is now re- quired to have a copy of these Letters, with the XVIIL A'rfides of the Synod of BdhZelze}} , as printeù in Russ a ppenùed to them. Secondly, in A.D. 1839, the year of the return of th 1; niats, there 'was published by the Synod a folio edition of the Canons of the Seven Ecumenical and the nine Local OOll1Zcils and tlze Canons of the Holy Fathers, conjoined with the same in the older I{onllchay, 'without any glosses, notes, or comments; and without any aù- ditions fronl the civil laws such as are added in the Kormchay, in Greek or Slavonic, in paranel columns. Thirdly, in the sanle year, 1839, there ,vas also pub- lished at the Synodal Press a new edition of the Russian text or ver ion of the Orthodox Confession of tlze Faifh of the Catholic and Apostolical Church of the East, as corrected and approved in presence of the Patriarchal legates in the Synod of J assy of A.D. 1643, and afterwards approved by all the Patriarchs them- selyes. This Orthodox C01ifession, drawn up originally in .Russ by Peter :\Iogila, was designed as a pre- servative for his flock in Little Russia from Protestant errors even more than from Latinism.. Fourthly and lastly, in the SaIne year 1839 it was that the Cateclz ism of the Ietropolitan Philaret of 1Ioscow, as recast, supplenlented and corrected by him- ï2 Russian Official dOClt1Jlellts. self under influences altogether contrary to those of the Bible Society, and to those under ,vhich it was originally written only for his o,vn diocese, ,vas published by the Synod, ,vith the title of a Full Cate- chiS1J of the Orthodox Catholic Eastern Church. In this catechisn1, which has been translated into Gern1an, French, and :Thlodern Greek, and has been sent to the Eastern Patriarchs, besides constant references to the Holy Scriptures, and the Orthodox Fathers, and sometimes to the hYlnns and ritual of the Church, the Orthodox Oonfession of Peter ::\Iogila, and the XVIII. A'dicles of the Synod of Bethlehem, of A.D. 1672 (under the title of JIz.ssive of the Eastern Patri- a1'chs on the Orthodox Faith) are cited as of authority. Ir. Blackmore and I read and translated together at Crollstadt, the Orthodox Confession of Peter 1\Iogila, in ,vhich we found no variation from the Greek or fr01ll the earlier Russian original. \, e read anù translated together in the same 'T"ay also the x,rIII. Articles of the Synod of Betlùehmll of A.D. 1672 (colnparing the original Greek with the recently printed Russian version, and noticing all the altera- tions), and the Imperial and Patriarchal Lettel's ,vhich were the occasion of that Russian version. CHAPTER ..cYIV. Further illustrative renlarks bJI Mr. Blacklllore. MR. B. spoke of the advantages of the Rw:;- sian diocesan seminaries (an institution inlÍ- tated from the Uniats in the tinle of Peter the Great), but he doubted whether it would suit mr purpose to live in the Spiritual AcadeIny, supposing it to be permitted, as the Professors there do not live in community. He doubted, too, 'whether I could live in the family of a secular priest, owing to the great difference of their ha bits from ours. "It is well, however," he said, "if you ,vish to live in the Spiritual Academy that you have a letter to Count Pratasoff; for a year ago the Elnperor, visiting thE' Academy, and finding it ill kept, transferred to the Ober-Prok'll1.ar the absolute charge of all the educa- tional establishments of the clergy, which had before been under a Spiritual Commission." " The Russians," 1tir. B. said, "in the first part of the seventeenth century, after having recovered foscow from the Poles, 74 AIr. Blackf.ltore's relllarks nlade a canon, in a synod held by the Patriarch Philaret, to rebaptize all the Latins, Roman Catholics and Protestants alike. And though this ,vas for- bidden after,vards by the Patriarch Nicon, it was only in the time of Peter the Great (who obtained a letter for that purpose fronl Constantinople), that they ceased to rebaptize Protestants. Still, if you ,vould be admitted to comnluni<:>n" (an idea for which he ,vas ,vholly unprepared) "you ,vill have to be confinued ,vith Chrism: you will have to accept all the tradi- tions of the Orthodox Eastern Church, and not only those ,vhich you may call ecumenical; you ,vill have to confess before cOlnmunicating. Perhaps you ,vill say you have no objection, as this is not contrary to the doctrine and theory of our own Church. Then there is the Creed, on ,vhich the Greeks are very strong." I said I thought the Greek doctrine virtually agreed with the Latin; else it would be an heresy. He replied, "I cannot see that; the subject is altogether beyond human reasoning. I regret that it should ever have been moved; and ,ye cannot defend the interpolation of the Creed, which Pearson is forced to give up." "At any rate," I said, "those Latin fathers, such as St. Augustine, who used the Latin mode of speaking before the schislll, were Orthodox; and the Greeks have never yet dared to maintain that they held and taught heresy. And if so, the existing on the Russian ecclesiastical position. 75 difference ,vhich is the sallIe, only widened and systematized, must be reconcilable in some way now, as it 'was then." I spoke also to :i\Ir. Blacknlore of the definition of the Visible Church and of the advantage given to the Roman Catholics by the Russians and Greeks, when, like ourselves, they speak of thenl indifferently, whether in Russia, at Rome, or in England, as all standing on the same ground, whereas in truth there is a difference betw'een their original cQllununities and others of later formation, 'which latter I called schismatical. But he could by no means follow me in this; nor could he see that there is any fault to find with the Russians for speaking as they do. "They admit," he said, "the Latin Church to be still part of the Church, but fallen away and corrupted. If it were only to correct itself, it 'would recover its full place and honour; and there would then be no cause for separation of comnlunion (rite being another thing) in Russia any more than at Rome. This is ,vhat they say, standing on the ground of the Seven Ecunlenical Councils and the tradition of the un- divided Church, from ,vhich, as they assert, their Eastern Church has never s,verved, ,vhile the Latin or Roman Catholic Church has." Frolll living llHlCh with Russian naval officers and others, he has conle to perceive, so he says, that their 7 6 AIr. Black1Jl0 re' s re1Jzarks in vocation of the saints does not interfere ,vith the one mediation of Christ; nor is their veneration of Z:cons really idolatry, though there may be superstition mixed ,vith it; and instanced the am biguous use of the ,vord "God," ,vhich is very awkward. "I have had many arguments," he said, ",vith my friend and colleague Law" (the chaplain at Petersburg) "on these su bj ects; but he, like most English people. cannot get out of his habit of speaking only from his own English point of vie 'v. You will find hinl of quite a different opinion from me. \Ve have both been in Russia now about hventy years." The English colony here-the residents, that is- are strangely isolated j and even the chaplains kno,v little or nothing of ,vhat is going on in a literary or religious ,yay at honle. 1\1r. Blacknlore, though he has been here above twenty years, speaks as if he had only just left college. He was at lvíerton, and entered, I think, about A.D. 1808. He ,vas a contmnporary of :ßIr. (John) Keble, .whose name he remembers; but he had never heard of the Christian l'"ear. 'Vhen I expressed surprise at this, he accounted for !t by saying that the charges for newspapers, periodicals, books, and snlall parcels here are at nHlCh the sanle rate as those for letters (and for every letter sent or received one has to pay a postage equal to about five shillings, besides what is paid In England). And on the Russian ecclesiastical þosz"tio1l. 77 even to have a Revie"w sent out costs so much III llloney and trouble that one ,vould never think of ordering anything, unless it were a large quantity of books to be sent out at one time. I should add, that, shortly after, ,vhen I saw the other chaplain, rr. La,v, he said that the Russian clergy form a caste apart: there may be some kind of respect paid theIn ,vhen they are officiating, but else very little. Few of theln have received any educa- tion: they are mostly mere peasants. He said, " You "Till find it utterly impossible to live ,vith thenl." He spoke of the upper classes, like the lower, being superstitiously attached to the worship of pictures, and of their putting many mediators in the place of Christ: He once asked a drunken servant where he ,vould go if he died in that state, or in those ha hits The man begged him not to talk of dying, but, when pressed, said that he would pray to his saint, and he wOlùd arrange matters for him if it were possible. " He seemed to regard his saint as a kind of attorney, whose business it was to get hinl off when the law' went against him." CHAPTER .éYV: M. Barano ffJ s a1zecdotes. AUGUST 14 [o.s.].-This nlorning (the Vigil of the Assumption) J\fr. Blacknlore brought up a poor nun whom he had seen passing his house. On entering the dra\ving-room she looked from one corner to another for the Icon, and seeing none, she crossed herself to an ornamented clock \vhich stood just opposite. She \vas dressed in a black habit and cap like a hat without a . brim, much like those of the monks, covered by a hood and veil. She is from a convent on the road to Arch- angel. The establishment by the Governnlent schedule is for fourteen nuns, an lwgoul1wna (head) and two others, seventeen in all, \vith an allowance of sixteen roubles each year. These nuns lllUSt be forty years old at their profession. Then there are seventy others, \vho : are admitted at the age of t\venty-five or t\venty-six years j and, lastly, others, so as to make in all about t\VO hundred. They support themselves by their work and by alms. They have t\VO secular priests who cele- brate the liturgy (lnass) and other divine offices for M. Baralloff's anecdotes. 79 thenl. They have (sometimes) two liturgies In the day. She is now sent out to collect ahns for regilding the iconostasis (screen) in their chief church. Like the monks, these nuns never eat flesh nleat. During the vigil of this evening I was introduced to an officer named Baranoff, \vho, as they all seemed to do, talked occasionally in the church, and aftenvards canle home \vith us to tea. Having recently been dangerously ill, he observed that they have an unspeak- able consolation in their belief that the Blessed Sacra- ment is really Christ's Body and Blood. On some other occasions after\vards I heard named nlembers of mixed families, 'who, seeing the effects of this belief in their sick or dying relatives, \vere con- verted to the Russian Church by the desire to share the same privilege. One Lutheran lady, \vho at first thought that she might believe nearly the same with- out changing, if their doctrine .was consubstantiation, in consequence consulted her pastor, asking him \vhat she ought to believe, and \vhether what she had received \vas really the Body of Christ or not the pastor re- plied, ":ßladame, c'est comme vous voulez," \vhich shocked her, and she changed soon afterwards, saying that she did not wish to belong to a Church in which such matters \vere to depend only on her o\Vll feeling or opinion; there was no strength or consolation to be obtained frolll that. 80 M. BaraJZofl's anecdotes. Another Lutheran lady, nlarried to a Russian, ,vhcn supposed to be dying and almost insensible, had, through the over-great zeal of her Russian connexions in ,vhose house she ,vas, been reconciled to the Russian Church. Contrary to expectation she recovered, and her Lutheran relations urged her, for the honour of their Confession, to disavo,v ,vhat they said had heen invalidly and illegally done ,vithout her will, and return to the profession of the Gospel. But she replied that she seriously and heartily accepted what had been done, and nothing on earth should ever induce her to go back, though she kne,v she ,vas free to do so if she pleased. As ,ve were talking of superstitions, and of sonle Üsages which the English here often call heathenish, I. Baranoff told us that the plate of boiled grains, rice, &c., ,vith raisins stuck in it, called I{outia, which is placed in church and blessed at funerals, on the conl- l11e1nOratiolls of the dead on the eighth, t\ventieth, and fortieth days and their anniversaries, and twice a year taken to the graves in the cemeteries, and there eaten or distributed, is derived fronl an early custoln of distri- buting at such tinles, in the nanle of the deceased, not only SOlne refreshment to those ,vho had assisted at the Liturgy (nlass) or the Pannychid (vigil) over-night, but also alnls and food to the poor. In fact, something like a meal \vas given to the poor at a funeral and the fif. Barallo..Ü's anecdotes. 81 two annual c0l1une1110rations in the Cel1letery. And this last custonl is even still kept up in some places. 1\1. Baranoff told us several renlarkable stories, for instance: At th tÏIne of the mutiny on the present Elnperor's accession, a certain captain had given assurance that he could answer for all his 11len; and, some of them having notwithstanding joined the mutineers, this nlan, being hardly spoken of by his colonel, shot hin self. His sister, ,vho was a nun, prayed much for his soul: and after t,venty days she saw him in a drealn, and he seeIned to tell her that he 'vas benefited l1luch by her prayers, and to beg her to continue them. After forty days or a year (I forget ,vhich) he appeared again, giving her to understand that now it was ,veIl with him. Again he spoke of a monastery on the road, I think to Archangel, where, ,vhen he was quite a boy, the re- mains of a hiermrlonach, named Theodore, ,vere found incorrupt,t and ,vrought miracles. They acquired such 1 [Vide infra, p. 91, note. The most famous of these instances are supplied by the catacombs at Kieff. " On the Dnieper/ saJs Cardinal Lam bcrtini "is the city Kietf, and here are certain crypts about which Herbinius, a Lutheran, wrote a treatise. He made an inquiry about them of the Arcllimandrite, and as the result of it candidly reports that they were the work of angelic men whose bodies had remained incorrupt for about 600 years by reason of their sanctity of life and singular piety towards God. However, we G 82 M. Baranoff's anecdotes. fame, that when he 1-vas grown up, from a feeling of curiosity, he persuaded his sister and others of his faInily to go to a distance of 150 'versls to the 111onas- tery,vhere the relics lay. While they were there, a possessed girl was brought. She ,vas hound ,vith ropes and chains, and ho'wled and cried in the nlost horrible and inhulnanlnanner when the fit was on her. They sent for the priest to exorcise her; and as they were bringing the Tl'ebuck (the. Office-book) to read the prayers out of, she cried out not to let that hook conle near her; that it hurt her. \Vhen reaù, however, it are ignorant whose bodies are buried in these crypts, and it ought to be enough for us that their incorruption [taken by itself] is not to be accounted a miracle." - Canon. Sanct., pp. 208, 209. Pinkerton says, "The sacred catacombs consist of subterranean excavations in the hard dry sand and clayey hills on the left bank of the Dnieper. As with tapers in our hands we passed along, winding in different directions, we came to the square cells of the monks in former times, now the sepulchral chambers of many of them. Smaller niches are also occupied with bodies lying in open coffins, swaddled and dressed up in silks, with gloves on their hands and shoes on their feet of the most costly materials. The number of these mosches. is seventy-three. III some respècts they resemble mummies; only the latter have been embalmed, whereas these are preserved from falling into dust merely by the peculiar quality of the soil, and the drJness of tlle air in these caves, resembling that in the lower aisles of the cathedral churches of Bordeaux and Bremen, where I bave seen a number of bodies which have been preserved in the same way, !!Iome of thew for ceuturies."-Russia, pp. 218, 219.J J. I. Baranoff's anecdotes. 83 produced little or no effect. They then made her touch the Relics, which she struggled most violently not to do. At last they laid her hand or arm upon thenl, anù she shrieked out. .A.ud then it seeIlled as if she ,vere stupefied or killed by it; and she lay as if in a swoon for some time. For all that, ,vhen she at last came to herself she was by no means cured. He and his party left without waiting to see the end. They say that there are many such cases; almost everybody has had per- sonal knowledge of one or more. .And though often there is no perfect cure, yet often on the other hand, there is a manifest cure; and even careless and irreligious people confess that it is so. A friend of his, ,vho had been living carelessly, wa:3 sitting alone one night in his room, his servant being iu the anteroom. SuùdeIùy his dog began to whine, and to show great excitenlent. .A t first he saw nothing; then he sa-\\" his father, who looked sternly at him, and asked him how long he meant to play the fool. The servant, being questioned, said that his attention haù been excited by the dog's whining as if in alal'lu, and, on putting his head in, he saw his luaster looking like one dead. I. Baranoff saiù that from that time hie friend has been an altered lnan. G 2 CHAPTER XVI. The Greek LiturgJI. THURSDAY, Aug. 15 [o,s,]. The Assumption. At 10 a.ln. I ,vent to the Liturgy, and found the church thronged, as it had been last night. The Deacon was standing 'with his face close to the Holy Doors, which presently were opened (that is for the lesser Introit, with the Gospel), and sonle- ,vhat later (i.e. after the Gospel had been chanted) they ,vere shut. After a v{hile they again opened, and the Deacon came round again into the church from the north side-door, bearing on his head with one hand up to it the diskos (i.e. the paten) covered up, and having in his other hand a thurihle, and followed by the priest bearing the chalice. Then the Holy Doors ,vere again closed, and the veil within dra,vn. This is called the Great Introit, soon after ,vhich the Creed was sung b;r the two choirs of singers together; and the 1110re nlYS- terious part of the Liturgy followed, in which after the singing had ceased, Christ's words of the Institution The Greek L'i!urgy. 85 both for the Bread and for the Cup were uttered by the Priest aloud quite distinctly, and a response of Amen ,vas slmg after each recitation. Also the oblation, "offering to Thee for all and in respect of all" (oLà 7ráJlTa Kaì KaTà 7rávra), was said aloud, a slight ele- vation being made at the same time by the Deacon, and the choir sang something after it; and the in vo- cation of the Holy Ghost "to make this bread the Body of Christ" was likewise said aloud, with a re- sponse of Anum by the Deacon, and" to make this cup the Blood of Christ" with Amen again, and for both together" changing by the Holy Spirit," with a triple response of Anwn, Amen, Amen. But thi invocation \ is commonly unheard and unnoticed by those standing in the body of the church. Then at the mention of the Blessed 'Tirgin, as especially commmnorated, the choirs burst in with an anthem: "It is meet indeed to call thee Blessed, 0 Deipara, ever-blessed and all- immaculate, and mother of our God, more honourable than the cherubim and more glorious than the sera- phim beyond COlnpare, who with uninlpaired virginity didst bear God the 'Y ord, ,ve magnify thee as being tnùy the l\Iother of God." The Lord's Prayer, also, a little later, was sung by all the singers together, as if by the whole congregation; and after the Priest and the Deacon had received the Communion within, the Holy Doors ,vere once more opened, and the Holy Iysteries 86 The Greek L z"turgy. were shown by the Deacon to the people with this in- vitation: "With fear of God, and ,vith faith draw near;" at which all either prostrated or Inade a lo,v reverence, crossing themselves. And ,vhen there are communicants, this is the time for the Communion of the laity, who go up and receive a particle taken froln the chalice ,vith a spoon, one by one, standing, but in a reverent posture, immediately in front of the Holy Doors. Then the Priest put the disk or paten on the head of the Deacon, to carry it a,vay to the side-altar; and the people, at this last sho,ving of the Holy Gifts, nlade again an act of adoration by prostrating them- el ves or bo,ving 10 'v. Then the Priest caIne out, and said the final prayer in the chlU'ch, in front of the people; and while the Deacon ,vas consuming ,vhat l'eInained of the J\Iysteries at the side-altar, the Priest ùistributed small squares of blessed bread called the Antidoron to the people, and so he gave ,vith the Cross the final blessing, in w'hich the prayers of all the saints, and those of St. John Chrysost01n, St. Basil, and St. Gregory Theologus, by name, are always mentioned. The sanctuary here is called oltá7", the altar itself is called the prestól (the throne), or the Holy Table; the side altar of pl'oth esiH, at 'v hich the Offertory is made separately, before the conunenCeInent of the Liturgy, is commonly called the jertvennik, though The Greek Liturgy. 87 improperly, as this ,vord (from jertvo, sacrifice) IS a literal translåtion of the Greek 6V(na(jT pLOv, and so should belong specially to the main altar or throne. This latter has a cross standing upon it and six candlesticks, and a tabernacle approached from behind, in ,vhich (in parish churches only) the Holy Communion, conse- crated on Holy Thursday, is preserved for the sick. The "Lanl b " then consecrated is snleared from the con- secrated chalice, and afterwards dried, so that it lllay re- present both kinds. It is then carefully crumbled, and in this state it is reserved. 'Yhen it is needed for the sick, the Priest puts a crumb or two into the chalice, before administering ,vith the spoon fronl the chalice, just as he does in ordinary COlnmunion in the ch nrch. CHAPTER XVII. The C01nmenCe111ellt of COlltroversy. ON this day the second Priest, Vassili, paid us II visit, and conversed with me in Latin. He asked, "Have you preserved the diaconate 1" I answered, "Certainly we have. Without bishops, priests, and deacons there IS no Church." He pro- duced a Latin book, printed in England, by Thonlas Burnet, "On the State of the Dead," ,vhich the author considered to be one of unconscious sleep, and "On the Duty of a Christian Man." In this it was said that " No form of Church government had been appointed of God, nor is of necessity j but that it is left variably according to the different. circumstances, and pre- ferences of states and kingdoms." " l\Iany Anglicans," I said, "have so written, and still so ,vrite out of tender- ness for the Lutherans and Cal vinists; but here, in another place, this same author writes that 'The bishops have been sent by God to teach the nations, and that the Lord has promised to be with them in The C01JlJJlenCe1Jlellt of Controversy. 89 teaching, even to the end of the world.' It IS true that it is said very briefly, while the contrary opinion is set forth at length; but that opinion strikes at the very root of faith and of the Ca.tholic Church." "Certainly it does," he replied. To several questions and statements I proposed to him he either said at once, or, after a fe,v words in Russ ,vith a priest ,vho had come ,vith him, he replied, "Responsio deest, I am at a loss ,vhat to ans,ver: this question has not been raised in our Church." And he went on to say, "All that sounds very well, but is it true that St. John Chrysostom has anywhere said that the natural substances remain in the Eucharist " "Certainly,"l I said, "he has." After hearing me atten- tively, he observed, "If St. John Chrysostom has said it, our Church, and ,ve too, certainly say the same." He added, "The Russians have no good systematic theology of their o,vn, but read the books of the Catholics, and those of the Lutherans and Calvinists. The doctrine of the Church, ho'wever, though undefined, is orthodox and she recei ves and venerates everything that has been delivered by the holy Fathers. And so we are 1 [l\Ir. P. seems here to be referring to the famous Epistle to Cæsarius, which is ascribed to St. C'hrJsostom on the authority of St. John Damascene, Anastasius, and Nicephorus; but Le Quien and Montfaucon, men of critical minds, which the ancients were not, give various reasons from internal evidence in proof that it is not the writing of St. ChrJsostom.] 90 The C01Jl1nellCe111C1lt of Controversy. freer than the Catholics." He meant seenlÏngly that the latter have ruled and defined too luuch. He spoke besides of the Russians holding Seven Sacl'alllents as against the Protestants. He said also that Peter I. and Peter III. and Catharine II. had plundered the Church of her property. August 16 to 26.-As Count Pratasoff ,vas still ab- sent, I stayed ;t Cronstadt, reading 1\11'. Blacklllore's translations, and making acquaintance with at least the outsides or names of Russian books, to be bought and read afterwards. In the Appendix ,vill be found a list of as nlany as forty-four ,vorks, besides the Synodal Collection of Fathers translated into Russ, sold in Petersburg and J\Iosco,v. CHAPTER .LYVIII. St. Metropholles. o KE of these days, when I was walking with ::\Ir. Blackmore, he pointed out to me in a book- seller's shop a picture of St. :\Ietrophanes, first bishop of V oronege on the Don, "'whose incomlpted relics" (which is the Russian phrase 1 to express canoni- 1 [If this means that, according to Russian theology, incorrup- tion of body is the sufficient test and criterion of sanctity for canonization, it is contrary to thE' doctrine of Roman theologians and the practice of the Catholic Church. Supr. p. 81. Cardinal Lambm.tini (Benedict. xiv.) thus writes, de Canoniz. lib. iv. t. 8, edit. 1790 :- "'Vriters on canonization commonly admit that the incorrup- tion (as they speak) of a corpse is to be accounted a miracle, in case it is clear that the man, whose corpse is in question, was in his lifetime conspicuous for heroic virtues; and thus they consider they escape the difficulty arising from the fact that a great many bodies are found incorrupt, the owners of which, when living, were not adorned with heroic virtues; nay, were even stained with vices and sins. The teaching of St. Thomas is favourable to this view."-P. 183. cc In the beginning of 1729 the corpse of Lorenzo Salviati. who 9 2 St. filetropllanes. zation) ",vere found in 1832." There IS an official account of his life, miracles, and canonization, of ,vhich I make the following abridgment. It begins by saying that "God is wonderful In His saints. With the grace of such gifts Russia has been adorned from her first reception of the faith to the present day." Metrophanes was born in 1623, seemingly in the district of Vladimir, and was a secular priest, ,vith the name of Michael In 1663, having lost his wife, he became a monk, and was hegemon (head) first of the monastery of St. Cosmas at Yakroma, and then of the Troitsa at Galicho. In 1681, the Tsar Theodore called him to J\Iosc 0 'v, and April 2, next year, he was consecrated first bishop of V oronege.. The formal document goes on to say, that in his first pastoral, while exhorting his clergy to diligence, he bids them attend carefully to the sick and dying, that they may not depart this life ,vithout the holy mys- teries, nor be deprived of ext'reme unction. His use of this Latin term is remarkable, as it ÌInplies that, though died in 1609, was found absolutely incorrupt, which led to a publication in which it was proved, by an accumulation of examples, that Dot in e\rery instance is incorruption an evidence of sanctity, nor is to be accounted a miracle."-P. 188. " [Some writers add] that that state of the body, by which a long resistance is made to corruption, can be [naturally] secured by spareness of living and austerity of life." -Po 189.] St. 11-1 etroþhalles. 93 not by origin from Little Russia, he had at some time or other been influenced by persons or by books from the Latin quarter. He left behind hÌ1n, besides this pastoral, a testamentary address, and another 1\IS. filled with passages fronl the funeral offices, the Scriptures, and the Fathers, showing his meditations on death, and his deep sense of the value of prayers for the departed. He rebuilt a portion of his cathe- dral of brick, it having hitherto been of wood, anù ,vas buried under its 'wall; but after a ,vhile all the building gave way, and thus it was that his sanctity was revealed. For the body having to be removed for a time, and then restored back again, on both translations to anù fro, it was found to be incorrupt, and thence a rumour that :llIetrophanes ,vas a saint. As to the acts of his life, it is recorded that once ,vhen the Tsar Peter ,vas building ships at V oronege in orùer to attack Azoff, :1Ietrophanes, hearing that the works were suspended, gave 6000 roubles, all the money that he had by him or coulù raise, as a con- tribution to Peter, who on his returning from the war in triulnph, bestowed on the bishop the title of Azoffsky. Another tilne, when ,yorks 'v ere suspended for ,vant of pay, the bishop gave his imperial master 4000 1'011 bles; and still on another occasion 3000, tow"ards the payment of the troops, for which he re- ceiveù from Peter a letter of thanks. 94 St. .1l!lctroþha1lcs. Ho.wever, when there ,vas need, he did not shrink from withstanding the Tsar to his face, at any price. Peter had a house at the Bishop's See, and, in ÏInitation of the western fashions, had set up about his dock- yard stone figures of heathen divinities. One day he sent word for the bishop to come to hinl; but the bishop, seeing these figures of naked, heathen gods and goddesses-Bacchus, Venus, &c.-turned back hOlue. The Tsar sent again, and repeated his co lll- nland that Ietrophanes should COlne to him. The bishop replied, " Unless the Tsar orders the removal of those idols, the sight of which is a scandal, I cannot COlne to hinl." Peter flew into a passion, and sent (1, third time, vtith a threat, that, if he did not come at once, he would lose his head. The bishop replied, "l\Iy body is in the Tsar's hands, but there is a God, who can destroy both soul and boùy in hell; Him I fear. It ,yould be better for me to die, than to fail iR my duty in defending the orthodox faith;" and he began at once to prepare for the worst, and set the great bell of his church tolling as if for a coming death. The Tsar, startled at the first sound of the bell, finding on inquiry "That was its Iueaning, burst into a laugh, saying, "I was not in earnest," and ordered the statues to be reIlloved. Then the bishop caIne to hinl immediately, and thanked hÜn both for having granted hiIn his life, and still more for having St. Metroþhalles. 95 got rid of his idols. Froln that tiIne Peter always showed him the utmost respect. In his Testamentary Address composed before his death, Ietrophanes exhorts "all the people to remain in the faith of their forefathers. The Orthodox Catho- lic Faith," he continues, "I charge them to love with all their souls; and to reverence the Holy Church, .which is one throughout the universe, and to abide in her immovably, and to hold fast to the tradition and doctrine of the holy fathers, nor uffer it in any point to be tampered with or slighted. For, as without faith it is impossible to please God, so also without the Holy Eastern Church and her divinely deliverell doctrine, it is impossible to he saved." Then, addressing all, he asks forgiveness for hÏIu- self, and implores them earnestly and repeatedly with tears to pray for his wretched and sinful soul. Before his death he received the Holy Viaticum and the great sdlimet or habit. So he died, November 23, 1703, and the Tsar with his suite closed his eyes and carried the coffin into the church and to the place of burial. CHAPTER X/){. His claÙIl and title to canollz.zatz'on. T HE official statenlent then 0 bserves :-" This confirmation of the faith and consolation of the Orthodox Church was needed in an age in which scan- dals, both in faith and in life, are produced in such quantity among peoples calling thelllselves enlightened, and in 'which the ,vind, that blo'ws frOlll abroad, ,vafts the seeds of the tares over the surface of our blessed country also. Ând blessed be God, ,vho in rene'wed signs of His grace, has given such a confirmation to His faith, such consolation to His Church." Thus ,ve are carried on to the lllovelllent for the bishop's canonization. His lllemory had ever been kept up at Veronege till the present generation: pannychÙls (nightly services) ,vere often sung for him. This, when it lasted, could only be eXplained by con- cluding that he was praying for those in heaven who prayed for hÜn on earth; and in the course of a cen- tury the devotion to his tOlllb had beC0111e notable. Title of llIetroþhalles to Canonizatioll. 97 By 1820, those who thus honoured hill1, had becoll1e a (Treat concourse and nliracles ,vere re p orted. The dis- b , covery of the freedon1 of his body from corruption, in the years following on his death, could not haye been forgotten, and in the year 1832 fresh repairs of the cathedral where he lay ,vere the 111eanS of confirnlÌng it. This led to the EIllperOr's taking the matter up, to the Holy Synod's nloving, to the original of the Testamentary Address being procured froln :\Iosco,v, and to a conln1Ïssion, sworn to declare the truth, being appointed to make examination on the spot, both of the state of his body and the report of heal- ings at his tOln b. The issue of the process Inay be anticipated. lt the distance of 12t; years frolll his death, in a vault of black nloist earth, without a lid to the coffin, and only one board of it sound wood, the body was found entire; nor ,vas the report concerning the healings less satisfactory. Then follow in the forInal document the details of thirty-one cases of healings, exorcisms, &c., effected by :\Ietrophanes, twenty-four of theln being wrought on " Olllen, or girls. This justified the Synod in referring their judgnlent tv the Enlperor :Nicholas, ,vho wrote upon the report and lllenlorial they presented to hinl, "I am of the same opinion with the l\Iost Holy Synod." In consequence, with great pomp and cerenlony, in the course of August and Sep- H 9 8 Title of Metrcþha71es te1nber, 1832, al1lÍd a crowd of 50,000 people, 1\Ietru- phanes " as added to the nlunher of those prelates who have received the honour of canonization. The official publication concludes thus:-" To thE' Lord God and our Sayiour Jesus Christ, the I\:ing of I ings, &c., &c., he all glory and thanksgiving for ever and ever, Anlen." And prefixed to the whole there is an engravIng of the icon of l\Ietrophanes, w'hich had he en painted partly fronl a luuch dalnaged portrait, partly froln a dreanl. In this official document ,ve find the names of four bishops, l\1:etrophanes of "V oronege, Denletrius of Ros- toff, Innocent of Irkutsk, and Tichon of V oronege and Zadovsk, who, having all lived and died under that spiritual suprenlacy of the civil ruler 'which had heen established (in A.D. 1658, 1660, and 1666) bJ the Tsar ...A.1exis IVlichaeloyich, had three of thelll already (viz. by the year 1840) been at different tÜues declared (bJ the EUlperor or EIllpress for the tinle being, and by the Synod, or Church C0111mission, instituted bJ Peter,) to be saints. And a like canonization of the fourth ,vas expected; for in A.D. 1840 I heard it said in conver- sation, by those who Rpoke of the recent canonization of 1\Ietrophanes, that Tichon Zadoyski also, ,vho died in the reign of Catharine II., " as reported to be a Raint, and there ,vere stories current of his apparition to Ca1l01lz.ZatiOll. 99 and n1Ïracles; and that some proposal had been made to the Elllperor Nicholas for his canonization, but the Elnperor had replied that 011e ,vas enough, at least, for the present. 1 Of all the four it lllay be adll1Ïtted that they semn to have been good and pious men; and that the belief of their sanctity was of spontaneous popular growth, not hy any llleans caused or suggested by the Synod, or by the civil GovernUlent. And at the same tÜne, the Synod anù the civil GoverJlluent, in giving legal sanction to the popular belief, declare such continued production of saints down to the present day to be a Divine attestation of the continuance of spiritual life and orthodoxy in the present State Church of Russia. X ot only is the existing state of things (viz. the sy tmn of a Synod, or Church COlllmission, governing the Church under the EUlperor, while the Emperor hinl- self is head) alluded to, as if legitimate, in the depJsitions relating to the miraculous hea1ings, but the four aints thmnselves during their lives appear to have been un- resisting subjects anù seryants of the secular suprclnacy. I [ lr. Palmcr adds that be was e,"entual:J canonized, under the Emperor Alexander 11., in A.D. 1861.J H 2 CHAPTER xx. The Russian Saints 'l'Ù:ozved Ùz their recognition of the AIos! Holy Synod. THE Apostle says: "Though ,ve or an angel fronl hea yen preach to you any other gospel than that ye have received, let hÌln be anathema." The Seventh Eculnenical Council expressly, and all the .Councils and all the Fathers virtually repeat this denunciation; and the Russian Patriarch Nicon, on the Sunday of Ortho- doxy in A.D. 1662, applied it to the then recent establish- Inent of a civil supremacy over the Russian Church, anathmnatizing by naIUC Pitirim, the first vicar of that suprenlacy, and in hinl all his successors, and the College or Synod or Church COllunission to be instituted later, and all those ,vho should communicate ,vith them; and repeating ,yith the same application words already elll- 10died in the Greek and in the Slavonic Synodiconfor the Sunday of Orthodoxy: "To all that has been done in the ,vayof innovation contrary to the ecclesiastical tradition and doctrine, and to the constitutions of the holy and Russian Saints a1ld the Hcly Synod. 101 laudable Fathers, or that shall be done he'l'eafter" (that is, in fact, to the acts of A.D. 1666, 1700, and 1721, as well as to those of 1658 and 1660, to the institution of the Church Commission or Synod by Peter I., as well as to that of the personal vicariate of Pitirinl, the act of the Tsar's father) "Anathema." .And in his Replies, written in A.D. 1663, Nicon argues forcibly and at length that the State supremacy as then established, to say nothing of any ulterior development in time to COIne, if lnaintaineù and continued, ,vas an apostasy even froln Christianity itself, vitiating the ,vhole body of the Russian Church from the least of its members to the greatest. Now, in words and general phrases, not only the four modern Saints canonized by the Synod, but even the Synod itself, and the State of which it is vicegerent seem to agree with lcon, and to bear ,vit- ness against themselves. For they insist on the duty of adhering not only to Orthodoxy, ,vhich is a vague ,vord, but also to all the canons and custolns of the Church, and of the Holy Fathers. The Canons and the book itself of the I(ormchay are still published as having authority: they are nanled, together with the Scriptures, as a rule for the Bishops in the Spiritual Regulationlof Peter the Great (the fundamental Statute 1 [" The composition of a Spiritual Regulationforthegnidance of the Govel'ning Synod, was committed to Theophanes Procopo. vicb, whomade an accurate statement of the composition and object 102 Russian Saints viewed of his State Church), and all the Bishops at their con- secration still bind themselves by an oath to observe and maintain the Canons. But according to the sho\v- ing of the Patriarch Nicon the \vhole la\v of God, the Scriptures theInselves, and also the Canons are traIn- pled under foot by the establishment of state supreInacy in the Church; and it is impossible for those who are unresisting subjects and instruments of such a supre- macy to obey or maintain the Canons. The Patriarch îcon, \vho under the Tsar Alexis was ready to contend even to death, not only for abstract Orthodoxy, or for a general expression of respect for the Canons and the Fathers, but for each particular doctrine, and for each Canon in detail, had cried aloud: "It is not la\vful to trample under foot Canon XXXIII. of the Apostles and Canon XII. of Antioch, and \vith them all the Scriptures, and the Councils, and the Fathers;" and for this he \vas, not canonized, but degraded frolll of such a Government, of the business which belonged to it, of the duties, operations and powers of its members, according to the forms of the Ancient Councils, and the rules of the Holy Fathers. . . . This important affair was carefully examined and discussed by a council convoked in the new capital at the commencement of the 'ear 1721, and was witnessed by the [great functionaries ill Church and State] after it bad been signed and confirmed by the Tsar's hands. It was afterwards again subscribed by all the Bishops," &c., &c.-Blackmo're' 8 .J.1fouraviejf, p. 83.J as recoglli:;iJlg the Holy SY1lod. 103 all priesthood, and kept a state prisoner under guard fifteen years, to the end of his life. ...A,nd long after- ,vards in the tÏIne of Catharine II., when an '\..rch- bishop of Rostoff, ..A..rsenius :ßlatsievich, though born and bred under the ecclesiastical supreluacy of the State, and himself a llleInber of the ynod instituted by Peter 1., still thought 1110re of his oath to Inaintain the Canons than of his own uncanonical anù untenable position, and dared to relnonstrate against the final con- fiscation of the Church property as an act forbidden hy the Canons, he was for this llegraded by the EnIpre.ss anll her Bynod to be a 111ere layman, and was kept all the re t of his life a::; a state prisoner in solitary con- finelllent in a caSeInate Ül the fortress at Revel; and at his death the utmost care was taken that the people should know nothing about hin1, lest, if they did, they should regard hinl ws a confessor. But Ietrophanes, Delnetrius, Innocent, and Tichon, it ,vas allowed to the people to venerate, till at length the l'eople's veneration obtained their canonization. Their virtues, such as they ,vere, 'vel'e inoffensive, or l'ather useful; since they seenled to give a sort of re- spectability to all those uncanonical innovations in which they had acquiesced, or against which, at least, they had not practically contended. In the sanle way, if John the 13aptist had been willing to say nothing about Herodias, Herod, no doubt, would haye joined with all 104 Russian Saints vie'lt'ed the people in honouring John, and in regarding hÌ1n as a Prophet. In conllexion ,vith this subject I n1ay refer to a letter üf PhilaI et, Arch bishop of Ioscow, to Dr. Pinkerton, part of which the latter has inselted in his Russia, in defence of the Russian Church. In this letter, though he speaks of the Tsar Peter having changed the Patriarchal for the Synodal Government of the Church, the Archbishop nlakes no allusion to the constitution of the Srnod, nor to the great question, 'which had already been virtually deciJeù under the Tsar Alexis, ,vhether there are two distinct po,vers, one spiritual and the other teluporal, or oIùyone. This question, ho,v- ever, is settled clearly in the "Spiritual Regulation," where the" popular error" of supposing that there are two powers is alleged as one chief reason why the fOrI1ler Patriarchal Government ,vas superseded by the Collegiate. And in the code of Russian Law, pub- lished under the Eril!)erOr icholas, the SaIne subject is treated without anyanlbiguity. In the present" Code of the La,ys of the Russian Elupire," and in the "Extract froln the Code of the enactments relating to the Spiritual Goyernment of the Orthodox Con- fession," by 1\1. Theodore :Thlaliutin (ed. 1859), the present relations of the Church and State in Russia are defined as follo'vs :- 1. "The first-in-rank anù donlÏnant Faith In the as recognizillg the Holy Synod. 105 Rus::3ian Elnpire is the Christian, Orthodox, Catholic, of the Eastern Confession" (vid. YO!. i. Fundanl. IIUp. Laws, 40). 2. "The Elnperor, a a Christian Sovereign, is the Supreme Defender and Guardian of the doglnas of the Don1Ínant Faith, and the Preserver of Orthodoxy anù of all good Order in the Holy Church. In this sense the Eluperor is called the Heaù of the Church" (ib. 42). 3. "In the governluent of the Church the autocratic ]Jou:er aefs through the l\Iost Holy Governing or Direct- ing Synod instituted by it" (ibid. 45). 4. "The original design of laws proceeds either froln special intention and direct conllnand of His Suprenle Iajesty, or it arises out of the orùinary course of affairs, 1vhen, during the consideration of theln in the Govern- ing Senate, in the Iost Holy Synod, and the :ßIinis- tries, it is considered necessary either to explain and supplelnent any existing Law, or to dra,v up a ne,v enactnlent. In this case these different authorities suu- ject their projects, according to the established order, to the Suprenw judgment of IIis }'IaJesty" (ibid. 49). CHAPTER YX1. AJlcient Rite of Coronation. AUGUST 22 [o.s.J.-....lnniversary of the corona- tion of the present Emperor, in 1826, a State holiday. The Einperor Nicholas is the thirù sovereIgn of the existing dynasty, for between the deaths of Peter 1. and Catharine II. there ,vas no dynastic !tnv of suc- session, but a series of revolutions; and Paul, who crowned himself at J\Ioscow, April 3, A.D. 1797, and at the SaIne tinle promulgated a statute fixing the Ünperial succeSSIon, was the founder of a new dynasty. That change by which the spiritual power derived from the \..postles was suppressed in Russia, or trans- ferred (so far as it was possible to transfer it) to the Cro"\vn, has naturally produced alterations and on1Ïs- sions in the forin and cerenlonies used Loth in the election and consecration of bishops, and in the coro- nation of sovereigns. The present anniyersary affords A llciellt Rite of Coronation. 10 7 a proper occa ion for stating the changes which have been lllade in the form and order of a coronation. The first coronation is that of the Elnperor Leo (A.D. 48ï), who was cro,vned by the Patriarch or A.rchbishop of Constantinople, A,natolius. A profe - sion or engageInent-but at fir t le s full than it became afterwards-was required of Ânastasius, the fourth succe::;::;or of Leo, by the Patriarch Euthynlius, before he wOlùd crown hilll, Anastasius being suspected of l\Iacedonianislll. In like manner the Patriarch Cyriacus, delnanded guarantees of Phocas (A.D. 606). A.fter" ards this becalne a fixed CustOlll. And in the earliest Russian fonus the substance and spirit is the sanle, though there is not the saIne precise fOrIn of requi- sition, nor the SaIne written engagelnent. In the older Greek forms the Elllperor, on the requisition originally of the Patriarch of Constanti- nople, professed and pronlÏsed this :-" I, K. Eluperor, do accept, confess, and confirm the .Apostolic and divine traditions; also the constitutions and definitions of the eCUlllenical and the local cOlillcils. I recognize all the rights and custonlS (7rpOvóp..La Kaì (),.p..a) of the lnost holy great Church of God (i.e. of the Catholic Church, and in particular of the Patriarchal Church of Constan- tinople). I consent to all that has legitimately, canoni- cally, and irrevocably been decreed and detern1Ïned at different places and tÜnes, by our holy Fathers. I 108 A llCiellt Rite prOluise to continue constantly a faithful son of the holy Church, and to be her defender and protector, &c. &c. ".A..nd aU that the holy Fathers have rejected and anathenlatized I also reject and anatheluatize with all nlY heart and soul. "For the performance of all this I gIve Iuy'word before the holy Catholic Church, and at this date I have subscribed this ,vith IllY own hand, and have given it to my most holy lord N. the Ecumenical Patriarch and to the holy S:ynod." A like engagenlel1Ì to this ,vas required by the Russian l\letropolitan of N ovgorod, Nicon, in A.D. 1652, as a condition before he ,vould COllsent to beconle Patriarch of Ioscow; and it ,vas gi Yen, or rather re- peated verbally, and ratified by an oath, in the cathedral of the Assluuption hy the Tsar Alexis lVlichaelovich and all his court. According to the la,v of Christ, as a bishop or a priest haptizing a luan does this by virtue of his spiritual n1Ïssion and order, and the man baptized sho,vs a voluntary subn1Ïssion to the bishop or priest, suhmitting himself to the law of Christ, so also afore- tÏ1ne, when the bishop crowned and consecrated a Tsar, or Emperor, he did this by virtue of his order; and in the sanle act the Tsar showed a voluntary subll1Ïssion to the bishop. In the Old Testaluent, kings 'were anointed before- of Corollation. 10 9 hand to the kingdom by the prophets of God; and in the Psalms it is said of Christ h illls elf, "Thou shalt anoint him with the oil of gladness, and thou shalt set a crO'V1l of pure gold upon his head." Following this order, the Patriarch or Bishop aforetÜne anointed the Tsar, or Emperor, first, and crowned and installeù him afterwards. But llO'Y, the Russian Emperor crowns hÜnself without grace first, and causes the creatures and instruments of his usurped spiritual supreInacy to anoint him ,vith oil, without grace or llleaning, after- wards. The ancient forIn was this :- In the Liturgy, before the TpUTáywv, the EInperor being seated in the nave of the church on one raised platfornl or am bon, and the Patriarch on another, the Patriarch sent and called the Elnperor to hinl "to receiye grace;" and then he began to read the prayers for anointing, some secretly and some alouù (which prayers are quoted, or written out, by icon in his "V ozranjenia, " p.242-245). And the Enlperor callIe down from his own platform, and went up the steps of the platform of the Patriarch, and stood there before hÜn, benùing his head; and the Patriarch, putting his hand upon the Tsar's head, said the two prayers which shall be spoken of directly. CHAPTER XXII. Jl.Ioderll Rite of Coro1lation. S O it was once; but now, Rccording to the after-form used at the coronation of the Elnperor Paul, there is only one raiRed platfornl, on which the Elnperor ::5its alone in the centre of the naYe of the church, a carpet being laid thence up to the Holy Doors, and the lllenl- bel's of the Synod (who Inay, or not, be bishops), and the bishops, stanJ belo,v on either side of this carpet, vis-à-vÙ to one another. So the Elnperor sits exactly as a patriarch or prÜllate would sit at the head of his clergy, and shows hÜnself visibly in the church as Head of the Church and of the so-called Synod and of all the clergy. T,vo bishops go up the steps of the Eluperor's plat- fOrIn and address hÜu, in an involved style, to this effect :-Since by the providencf' of God, and by the operation of the Holy Ghost, and by your o".n ,vill, your IlllPprial rajesty is now to he Anointp(l antI llIoderJl Rite of Corollatioll. I I I Crowned, will you he pleased, according to the former custoln, to confess in the hearing of your loyal sub- jects the Orthodox Cath lic Faith " And the ElllperOr thereupon reads the Creed, having himself, of his o'vn free will (as will appear below), enacted that the Sovereign of Russia is to profess the Creed of the Græco-Russian Church, because he is the IIead of the Church. But of respecting all the laws of the Church and her rights and custonls, and abiding ahvays a dutiful son of the Church, there is not a worù. Fornlerly the Patriarch anointed the Emperor, or Tsar, thrice; saying each tinle Holy! (Aywr;). And then he set the crown on his head; and after that he led him to the lnlperial place, and installed, or en- throned hiIn. But now the EUlperor sends for the regalia, and is assisted, nlÍnisterially, by the lllelnbers of the Synod, or bishops, as he takes them and puts them on hiITIself. They" minister to hinl in putting theln on." ,A.nd in particular, he takes the cro,yn and puts it on to his own head; the lnetropolitan or bishop aying: "In the nalne of the Father, and of the Son, anù of the Holy Ghost." ....tnd adding "This IS as a sign that the Christ invisibly cro"ns thee." The sceptre and globe are given to the Elnperor by the bishop-that is, lllÏnisterially-and he takes them in the aIne "ray as he took frOlu thenl the crown, though as the sceptrc and the globe are to be held in 112 fli otter1/, RzOte the hands which take them, he cannot show visibly, as he did ,vith the cro,vn, that he acknowledges in theln no separate or independent power through ,vhich he is to receive grace fronl Christ. Having cro,vned himself, the Emperor also cro,vns his Enl press; and she, too, is assisted n1Ïnisteriall y to put on the lnlperial robes. AforetÏ1ne the Elnperor, having received, besides other IIllperial robes, one clerical vestment, naking hinl a " Deputatus" of the Church, ,vent up as Deputatus to the north side-door, and led the procession at the Great Introit, and after that he took off fronl him the vestments denoting the quality of Deputatus, and he reluained in his Inlperial robes only; but now, on the contrary, that the Enlperor has beconle Head of the Church, and source of all Spiritual jurisdiction, and Suprmne Judge of his o,vn creation, for the nlost holy Spiritual Synod to nlake hinl a Deputatus only would clearly be unsuitable. He therefore does not lead the procession at the Great Introit. But there are in the present form additionR as ,veIl as omISSIons. Such are two prayers unknown to the older forms, and used first at the coronation of the Empress Anna I vanovna. These are to be said aloud, the first of thenl by the Elnperor or Enlpress, the second by the bishop. The bishop who first said aloud the prayer 'vas Theophanes Procopovich. In both of of Coronatio1l. 113 these prayers all lllention of the Church l avoided and it is implied that the Enlperor or Empress is sole governor under God of both Church anù State united in one body. 'Ìccording to the old fornls the Enlperor or Tsar at the proper time for the Communion of the laity ,vent up, and was communicated over an antimense set at a pillar outside the sanctuary. But according to the present form lie is pleased to go up to the Holy Doors, and there is anointed, and in like lUanneI' the Empress. And after that he is conducted by two metropolitans u;ithin the sanctuary, and there conlmunicated before the laity, contrary to the old fonus. Lastly, they brought to the newly-crowned Enlperor, in one hanù ashes or dust and bones, anù in the other a little fine flax, .which, being lighted, flared up and was consunled in a moment. And they sho,ved hinl some specimens of marbles, and asked him which he ,vould choose for his tomb. But the Emperor Paul, after being so crowned by himself as has been above related, after the Liturgy, read aloud publicly in the church that Act regtùating the Imperial Succes ion by which the present dynasty .was founded, placed it upon the altar of God, where, or behind ,vhich, it is still preserved, in which rtlli the ,vords ,vhich he had just before read out aloud, that the Sovereign of Russia is always to profess the creed of the Græco-Rus- I I 14 Moderll Rite of Coronatioll. Sian Church "because he IS the Head of the Church." 1 It ,vas for this Emperor's coronation that the present Inlperial crown of Russia ,vas maùe. 1 [Mr. Palmer was so learned in the matters treated of in tbese chapters, and so accurate in his statements, that I do not :feel it necessary to add the references which might be required of another writer.] C1IAPTER X..YIll. PrelÙnÙzary illter'i)l.ew 'Zoith COltllt Pratasoff. S UKD l Y, August 25 [0.8.], I returned to Peters- burg, and on the follo,ving Tuesday I sa'v the Ober- Procuror Count Pratasoff, and presented to hin1 two letters of introduction. He asked if I had any other letters; and on hearing of the one frOlll Dr. Routh, he desired nle to give that to hinl, as he repre- sented the El11peror ,vith the Synod, and in sonle respects he ,vas also the erYant of the Synod, alluding to the Greek Great Logothcte; and it would be his duty to lay it before the bishops (though not even the nlajority of the nlenlbers of the Synod are necessarily bishops). He reall it, and when he came to the last part desiring for nle the COlumunion, he exclaimed, "C'est bien fort." He said, "Your mnhassaclor "Tites here in his note that you wish to learn Russian, and to beconle a Inmnber of the Greek Church." "That is a Inistake," I said, and explained. "'Vhat you ay," he said, "is quite new to TIle. I 2 r r6 First IJlter'i.ll o e,v }1espectillg the Procession, it is not only true, as you observe, that the Greeks conÍ1nunicated ,, ith the Latins for SOllle tÏIne after the Latin doctrine had heen heard of, but that inter-collllllunion 'YHS repeatedly renewed even after the Latins had been anatheIllatized hy Photiu . Ho,yeyer, laIn llOt a theologian, but a soldier. And ;yet, having been brought so luuch al110llg the clergy, I cannot help knuwing sOlllething a bout such lnatters. And if I 'yore a bishop, I should ask you first ahout doctrine, anù ahout the Creed j and if you spoke of conling to us, as you Blight have CaIne 1000 or 800 years ago, still, there have been such divisions in the"\V est since, and so Inany questions have been raised there ,vhich never caIne forlllally before us, that I should require sonle farther exan1Ïna- tion and agreeInent." "That is quite reasonable," I replied. "V{ ell, then," he continued, "what would you say ahout the Sacralllents " AnSlfel". " About the Eucharist, I say that the bread is.changed into, and becolues, and is, the very Body of Christ spiritually and supernaturally, ,rithout ceasing to be still physically, in the order of nature, bread; "Therein we deny the R07na1t doctrine of Transu bstalltiation. And I have noticed that in the Russian version of the X"\TIIl. Articles of the Synod of Bethlehell1 of A.D. 1672, tlll"' concession of these t,vo correlative tenus 'substance' and 'accidents' has disappeared; nor is the ,yord 'ioith Count Pratasoff. 117 'accidents' admitted in the Russian Catechism; so that neither of those two Russian documents IS at all inconsistent with orthodox doctrine." . He seenled surprised at my knowing of the change that had been nlade in the "rording of the X\TITI. Articles of Bethlehem, but adn1Ìtted that the fact was so. He then said: "There nlay possibly be shades of difference (nuances) behyeen churches on a subject so entirely beyond our understanding; but for myself, without pretending to speak positively, I think that the Greek Church agrees (that is, agrees unreservedly) with the Roman doctrine. There is a difference in ill is, that the Greeks make the in vocation of the Holy Ghost, and not the bare repetition of Christ's ,vords, to complete the con:5ecration. Then there is Confession," -to which I made no objection. Then he spoke of the Icons, and thought it very liberal in me not to call hÍ1n an idolater; "for that," said he, "is the common calunlny, though they don't call us idolaters for bo,ving to the Emperor, or even to the Enlperor's picture." " However, as regards the decree of the Second Xicene Council," I said, "we reject it, as did nearly all the 'Yest at the beginning." "X 0," he objectetl, "the Popes frOlll the first received it, and still receiye it." " Ye8," I replied, " but it was condenlued, in spite of their reception of it, all over GeTIllany, France, and Britain; and as a Inatter of private opinion, I prefer lIS First Illter'vie'iu the judglnent of nlY o,vn Church, and regard that CustOlll as inexpedient, at least in England, and liable to abuse." He admitted that it Inight be abused (as ahnost everything else nlay be abused, and is abused) ; and soon afterwards, on nlY saying, apologetically, that in things not essential it is necessary and inevitable for us to yield much to popular ignorance and prejudice, to abuses and shortcoluings in practice, and to corrup- tions and distortions of religious feeling and opinion, he ans,vered: "...A,h! you luay conceive that " e, too, in Russia are ohliged to do that, a well as you in England. " Then he spoke of the Seven SacralllPIÜs; and he ,, ould not let 1ne distinguish the two chief SaCraIllents of TIaptislu and the Eucharist fronl the other fiye, saying, "Our Church knows no such distinction, hut puts thenl all absolutely together." "But," he said, "you have a chaplain here, and another at Cronstadt: do they a.gree with you And nlY ,vife has .with her an English bonne or c0l11panion, a good 'VOlnan enough. I shall have sOluething to talk about to theIn, as this is allne,v to nle. If such are really the doctrines of the Anglicans, ho,v is it that you do not teach thenl to the people 1 Or ho,v is it that the English here, if they have not a luillister or pastor of their OWll, ,dll go anywhere, e pecially to the church of the Calyinists, ,vho do not believe even in with COltJlt Pratasoff. I 19 the divinity of our Lorù 'Vhereas we should think that about the same thing as to go and pray with the Iohamlnedans. " He went on: ""ore, too, have had a Calvinistic or Protestant spirit among us, ,vhich Platou" (really Theophanes Procopovich, in the tÜne of Peter I. ) "began: Philaret (the present }Ietropolitan of }Iosco,v) 'was somewhat that way inclined; and especially l\Iichael, the late :\Ietropolitan of Kieff. But this has all been corrected, and no'v there is an orthodox reaction. 'Ve said to the :ßletropolitan of Ioscow', that if he wished to show himself a good Christian, and humble, he ,vouId, with the assistance of his brethren, retouch and correct his own former Catechisnl; and this he did, correcting it, and filling up his fornler on1Ïssions. " He said: "If you live among the clergy, you must not judge of all the 40,000 from those you nlay see here at Petersburg, for here there are 70,000 Lutherans, Gernlans, and others, and Lutheran pastors; and our clergy, some of them, get liberalized. But for the pure and ancient Greek orthodoxy, you should go into the interior. " Then returning to the doubt he haù exprpssed before, he asked, "Do -ou Inean to tell nle that the bishoJJs in England hold and teach such doctrine as you have no'v been professing I will not ask if there are any alllong thenl who are heretics or heretically inclined. 120 pz"rs! Interview 'lvitlt COUllt Pratasofl. I kno,v you must have such: we have such, eyen here. " He said: "In admitting strangers to Communion the ordinal'Y course is, first, to ask and ascertain whether the person has been baptized, and validly baptized Next, whether he has been confirmed or christened If so, then a very slight ceremony is used for recon- ciliation. But recently, in the case of the Uniats, nearly 2,000,000 in number, a great step was made; they were all received en masse, on merely repeating the Creed after the Greek form, and ackno,vledging that Jesus Christ alone is the head of the Church" (that is in contrast ,vith the Pope). " And this seenlS to have had a good effcct un the minds of many Catholics, and to have set thell1 upon desiring unity" (that is unity with the Eastern church) "it being so easy. Not long ago a French priest ,vrote to ask on what terms he could be received, as he wished to be Catholic (Catholic-Eastern) without being under the Pope." I said: "I cannot understand, nor approve, of a French priest acting so; but it seems that he felt hinlself burdened by sonle Ronlan decrees or decisions, from .which he thought he n1Ïght be free in the Greek Comnllu1Ïon. " . CHAPTER 4YXIV. Issue of the Ùlterview.-lVIr. Pabucr's lettcr for the E 1Jlþeror. I CO IPL....:\..IXED that the Russians seem to have the SaIne faults as we have, viz. that of not think- ing of the whole body, nor striving for its reunion, but calling the Papists Catholics just as we do, and them- selyes Eastern or Græco-Russian, and hesitating about the vVestern Church, neither distinctly recognizing it as a part of the whole body, nor distinctly and con- sistently anathematizing it as heretical. He said that they had struck out of all recent publications, by the Emperor's desire, the designations Greek and Græco- Russian, and the like, and had put in the ,yord Catholic (Ca1J71Olic) instead ,vherever they could. "Still," I said, "you have not done enough: and though ' OrtllO- dox- Catholic' has nothing amiss in it, 'Eastern- Cat1lO- lic' or 'Catholic-Eastern' involves as nluch weakness as ' Greek' or 'Græco-Russian,' or Anglican. The truth, orthodoxy, anù the Church are all universal, and can be 122 Issue of the IJlter'lJie'iC'. no n10ro connected 'with the Eaði than they can 'with England." I observed to him that, he had hin1self nlore than once in this present conversation called the Papists "CatllOlÙ B." He snliled, and said that he useù the "Tord in French and Gûrlnan as it is popularly used, for the Latins or Roman-Catholics. "But "Te too," he said, "have the same Greek word, Ka()oÀtK , of which the French CätholifJ.ue is a lllodification; and \ye have eyer used it as belonging to the Orthodox Church. But in Russian this ,vord is written and pronounced Capholic ; and by this 'Yorù, so written anù pronounced, nobody understands the Latins, nor applies it to then1; but they, until recently, were al"rays called the 'Latins:' and now, if in conversation or writing they are often called Catolics or Roman-Catolics, still the \vord Catolic, so wTitten and pronounced, is purely foreign, and equivalent to TVesfern or Latin, French, German, or Italian. 1 Koone would eyer think of applying it to the Orthodox Church, or to her 1ne111bers." He \yas very attentive to all I said on this subject, 1 ['Vhat St. Cyril and other Fathers sa r is, that the very word " Catholic" is, (as if by a divine provision) a discriminating epithet of the true Church, for popular guidance, before going to consider its meaning, in a way, therefore, which is not fulfilled by the word" Universal," " Ecumenical," or "Capholic." If in London Count Pratasoff had to ask the way to his Emperor's church, he would not ask for the Catholic or Capholic church, but for the Russian or Greek. Capholic is as local as Russian is, and far less intelligible. It is not in the Creed.] Issue of the llltcrvle,v. 12 3 though he did not seelll to go along with me '\vhen I distinO'uisheù behyeen the orio-inal A p ostolical Churches b b of Rmne and Italy, France, Spain, &c., and schisnlatical Rmnanizing conununities which have separated froIn older Apostolical Churches, whether in England or in the East; nor did he see the dangerous consequence of allowing" Churches" and" Religions " to be constituted only by identity of Recondary doctrines and opinions, not to say even mere rites, ,, ithout reference to the right of jurisdiction, and so adn1Ïtting the ,vhole ROlllan-Catholic unity to be honlogeneous, and all equally valid or invalid. He conlplained of ROlnan aJnbiNon, as the Pope would still be the first Patriarch if unity ,vere restored: but he is not content with that, and nlust be absolute Heaù. He askeà whether I had ever sought Conullunion on the sanle principles fro In any Latin bishop , and what had been their answer. "They told nle," I replied, "that they lllust follow the custOln, which is to regard the Greeks as schisnlatics and the Anglicans as heretics, and to recognize as absolutely one with themselves those whonl I call ROlnanizillg schiEnlatics in TIritaill and in the East. They also said that an opinion assert- ing the Greeks and the Anglicans still to fornl part of the visible Church, and so reopening all those questions which have been decided, either hy I Ollle alone, or by 12 4 Issue of the Interviezu. the Greeks alone, or by the Anglicans alone, is, to say the least, extremely tmnerarious and tending to schism, so that a Catholic holding such an opinion could scarcely obtain the sacraInents." He said, "Protestantism has only the Bible, but the Church adds the authority of he')" tradition." I an- swered, "Quite true." ""\Vhat then " he exclaimed; "is yours a dogluatical Church, having fixed doct.rine 1" Answer: "Of course it is, else it could not pretend to be Orthodox, Catholic, and Apostolic." He asked over and over again: "If that be true, ho\y can it be that it is so little known 1 'Vhy do you not forbid your people to pray with the Lutherans and the Calvinists 1 \Vhy do you not lnake Catechisms, and teach distinctly your doctrine 1" A nSUier: "At any rate, if there is any good in the Church of England, it nlust come out and show itself now: for since the adn1Íssion of Protestant Dissenters and Irish Papists into ParliaInent (in 1828 and 1829) the axe has been laid at her root as a mere establishment." "That is quite just," he said. He desired me to " rite hÍ1n a letter, in any language I pleased, stating what I \vished, and he said, "I 'will have it translated. The Court \vill be back here in ten or twelve days, and then I can sho\v it to the Elnperor when I next make my report, or refer to it and take his pleasure. In the lllean time, as your intentions seem to be good, and what you are doing is ullcolnnlon, we will Issue of the Il/ter1Jie'Lu. 12 5 do what we can to help you. I doubt about your living in the AcadenlY, though certainly the ,vhite or secular clergy have less instruction than the black; but we 'will sec. If you will conle to-morro,v at one o'clock to the Synod, I will present you to my colleague, I. Ioura- vieff, the Unter-Prokuror, who, though also a laynlan, is a young nlan of great information in ecclesiastical lnatters. It is only our duty to do what we can for you, as unityis the duty of the Church, anù we all pray for it." Previously he had said of the idea of living ill the Lavra itself that there might be awkwardness, as the thing was so new and unusual. On the one hand, they ,yoldd not know "That to think if they sa,v me not doing like themselves; and on the other, there nlÌght he rules and restraints which would not suit me. I said: "As to the nlode of life, you need be under no scruple for nle, as I anl not particular; and as for rules and practices, I mn ready to conform to whatever may be desired, so long as there is nothing (and I cannot conceive that there should be anything) incapable of being done in a good anù Christian sense." He smiled and :5aid: "It will be best not to be in too great a hurry, but to wait a little, that ,ve nlay see our way." According to his desire I wrote in Latin the saIne day to Count Pratasoff a letter, the chief part of which was as follows :- I 6 J11'. PabJler's Lettt'Y " EXCELLENCY, " You ask \vhy I have conle to Russia, and \vhat it IS I \vish to obtain from the Elnperor's grace 1 I reply thus: After haying become a "'ello\v of Iagdalen College in the University of Oxford, I thought that in no way could I better obey the statutes of our founùer, or prepare for that ecclesiastical anù acaden1Ïcal life which was befure l11e, or better serve the neeùs of the particular British Church in ,vhich I had been baptized, than by travelling ahroad, while yet young, and exan1Ïning carefully those theological questions which have caused such disastrous and long-standing divisions 1etween the A postolical Churches. For, since I well kne\v that I had been baptized, not into any English, or Roman, or 'Vestern, or Eastern, but into a Catholic or EClunellical faith, religion, and Church, while I sa,y this Catholic anù ,A.postolic boJy, according to that definition of it which I had received from my imnlediate 1Iother, the parti- cular British Church, separated into difi"erent, and (\vhat is horrible to think of) into hostile conlmunions, therefore it semned desirable to kno,v exactly the truth about those accusations which are comnlonly made by foreigners against ourselves, and that not only by read- ing controversial books written by our o\Vll people, but a.lso by hearing \vith my ears opposite parties, and further to 01tain as exact a know ledge as possible of for the E lIlþero r. 12 7 the theology of the other \.postolical Churches, that so, with God's help, I might later in life, while devoting myself to the study of books, be better furnished and better able to treat of controversies in the University of Oxford, with the hope anù aim, that, 'vhen the causes of difference and hostility come to be more exactly understood, those nnltual suspicions, and even perhaps errors of opinion in non-essential nlatters (for I speak not of the necessary faith itself) lllight nlore easily be nlitigated and done away; and in a ".ord, that there might be a better treatment of those questions, frolll the clearing up of which, either in our own tÏ1ne or in that of our descendants, the most desir- able unity of the Church nlay be restored. " So when with theRe views I had first, beginning in Ib33, visited more than once the churches of the Latins on the Continent, and had nlade lllyself acquainted with their theology (that is, the doctrines of the Pope of Rome, to whom they are subject), I next examined the opinions of the Calvinists and Lutherans. And now "Tith the approval of the President of my college, I have come to the Ea:;tern, and in particular to the Russian Church. "I humbly ask the favour of the Emperor for IllY undertaking; that he be pleased to recommend nle to the venerable clergy of his enlpire, in order that living in the Spiritual .... cademy, or in some nlonastery, or 128 lVlr. P ab ler' s Letter uIlLler SOIne bishop, or otherwise, according as may be judged nlost convenient, I Inay, ,vith the help and in the society of ecclesiastics, learn the Russian language, and study the doctrines, discipline, and ritual of the Church. If this request is granted, I hope that here- after by translating Russian books into English, Inlay do sOlnething to,vards prOIlloting in England, and especially in the University of Oxford, a fuller and 11101'e accurate knowledge of the Apostolical Churches of the Easterns; towards strengthening by the contenlpla- tion of Eastern Catholicislll our o,vn Churches, which are no,v attacked at once by the Papists and by the heretical Protestants, and no longer exclusively defended as before by the State; and finally, by softening prejudices and antipathies, towards the healing of the present cruel disnlelnberlnent of the Catholic Church and the reunion of the whole lJody in mutual love. . . . . "Having heard that there are in the Spiritual Academy at Petersburg sonle ,vho read English, I have 1)l'ought a selection of books, of the works of our best divines, as an offering to the library of the Academy. SOl11e of these have been given on purpose by their authors, who are still living, and 11181ubers of the University of Oxford, and who, kno,ving Iny intention, v\'"ished to sho,v that they ,york and pray not OIÙY for their o,vn people, nor only for V{ esterns, but for their for the E1Jzþeror. 12 9 Eastern brethren also, anù for the whole ecumenical Church. "As regarùs nlyself personally, I think it right to adù, that fronl the time I have come within the dioceses of the Russian bishops, I recognize no other church as true and legitÜllate in these countries, nor adhere in will at least, to any other jurisdiction than theirs. ot as if I Calne fro In any heresy or schism seeking to be reconciled by the Church of God which is in Russia, but being a Catholic Orthodox Christian, as I trust, and con1Îng from a Catholic and Orthodox and A postolical Church, I seek from the legitimate and canonical bishops of the country, in whatever country I may be, and frOlll each one of them in his own diocese, the common right of communion. "This is the answer I have to nlake to your Excel- lency j and to your discretion, and to the Eluperor's gracious favour, I conlnlend my request, praying to our Lord Jesus Christ for nothing else but that which nlay conduce to the peace and concord not only of all the Churches, but also of all Christian States.-I am your Excellency's 1l10St humble and obedient servant, &c., &c. "Petersburg, .1\.ugust 27 [o.s.J, ] 84:û." K CHAPTER XXv. Interl'iews with j}I. J.vIoltravieff and the Archpriest K olttlle7.Jich. WDXESDAY, August 28 [o,s,], I went at 1 p.m. to the Synodal Palace, and \\Tas there presented to ),1. Iourayieff, a tall, indeed gigantic Ulan for a cavalry officer, allù needing a strong horse to carry hÏ1n. In reply tu his expressions of surprise a.nd doubt, like those of Count Pratasoff, I saiù- vVhatever dangers there Inay be ahead for the Anglican Church, Protestantisnl is no longer one of them; tha.t monster is no,v dead. And in this respect we may even benefit the RussianR and Greeks, ,vho IlO'V use, too often, either Popish or else Lutheran and Calvinistic books, and anlong whonl a desire to be spiritual rather than fornlal or superstitious has produced a Protestantizing ten- dency, of which they do not know the danger. JVe kno\v it by long and sad experience; and ,ve are no,v at length finding even in the free use of the Bible itself the antidote to the abuse of the Bible. He aid M. .11loltraviejJ. and the A rchþriest. 131 that they had such a tendency as I spoke of, but it ,vas now corrected. As to the Holy Eucharist, he admitted that the Latins had had great indirect, and sometimes also direct, influence in the Levant, bebveen the capture of Con- stantinople and the end of the seventeenth century, and that there 'vere some manifest Latinisms in the XVIII. \.rticles of Bethlehem of A.D. 1672, which have been Olnitted or corrected in the recently-published Russian translation. And yesterday, ,vhen Count Prata- soff had sho,vn me in the Full Catechism of the nussian Church a passage taken in substance from the X'YIII. Articles of Bethlehem, but disclaiming all intention of defining the manner of the change in the Eucharist, and I had renlarked that the fact of adopting in the Catechism of this disclaÏ1ner without inserting also those correlative terms of '" substance" and "accidents" which are founù together with the SaIne disclaimer in the XVIII. Articles, sho,ved that the Russian Synod thought those Latin terms to be too like a definition, he admitted that this ,vas altogether a scholastic question. JH. }Iouravieff had not observed another very delicate correction of a passage which ,vent too near the ROlllish Purgatory; but he admitted that they had corrected their incautious admissions of the Tridentine Canon of the Holy Scriptures; and had on1Ïtted a K 2 13 2 ]If. llIoltravieff and question and answer 'which denied that the laity 'were free to read thelll. " Yes," he said, ",ye made SOlne alterations, and corrected sonle things which 'were not in conforn1Íty 'with the doctrine of our Church; nor, indeed, ,vith that of the Greek Fathers." He asked, ,yith apparent surprise, ho,y I CaIne to kno,v of this In the nleantinle Count Pratasoff had sho,vn that Latin letter ,yhich I, hy his desire, had ,yritten to hi1n, and ,d1Ïch has been given above, to tho Archpriest \T asili l(outnevich, High Ahnoner of the ..A.nny and Fleet. He ranks last of the eight nlenlbers of the Synod, and so has always to give his opinion first on any Inatter brought before it. Count Pratasoff no,v callIe with hinl out of the roonl in which the Synod sits for business, and presented 1110 to hÏ1n. 'Ye con- versed for a short tinle in Latin. He said he had read Dr. Routh's letter, and nlY letter to Count Pratasoff; and after SOlne other ,yards he said, " If anyone ,yould lw mhnitted to C0111nlUnion in the SacraUlents, he nlust believe all that the Orthodox Eastern Church belieyes." " -L:\..ll," I replied, "that the Catholic or ECluneni- cal Church, and not that the particular TVesteTn or Eastern, or other local Church requires to be believed." "He lllust profess," the Archpriest repeated, "the sanle faith with the Þ;aslern Church." AnSlCer.-" I do profess, I hope, the SaIné faith with the Archpriest K outne'L'ich. 133 the Ea:;lern Church; for the Catholic faith IS one, whether in the \Vest or in the East, and if there is not an agreement between the Eastern and the 'Yestern Churches in the essential faith, either the one side or the other must he heretical. But I trust that I, and the Church fronl which I come, are Orthodox ànd Catholic; and we suppose the Churches of the Easterns to he Orthodox and Catholic: consequently, the British Church supposes that there is no disagree- ment respecting the necessary faith between herself and the Orientals. Archpriest.-" If you hold the faith and Creed of the Eastern Church, you luay be achuitted to Conullunion. But first, do you believe the Creed of Xicæa and Con- stantinople Answel'.-Certainly I do. Archpriest. -The Trinity the Diyinity of the Son and the Incarnation AJZswpr.-Certainly. Archpriest.-But what do you say about the Pro- cession of the Holy Ghost Anslcer.-I receive all that the Latin Fathers have said, no less than all that the Greek Fathers have said. I kno,v that there has been a verbal difference het,veen sonle of the ancient Fathers of the two languages, but there was in all of them one and the saIne faith. 'Ye caunot absolutely condellln the " ords, "And fronl the Son," ,yithout condemning some of the Latin Fathers, which ,ve are so far frOlll doing that we rather, on the contrary, 134 M. Moura7 1 ie.ff and helieve the Greeks to have agreed virtually \vith theIn, though they use a different fOrIn of speech. But as regards the luere question of form, \ve Inay confess that the Pope of ROllle ought not to have alterell, by any interpolation even of orthodox \yords, the Creed of the EcuIllenical Councils. ....<\nd this at first the Pope hÏ1nself, Leo Ill., saiù. The same Pope, however, allo\ved that the sense of the \yorùs \vas Orthodox, and n1Ïght be taught. 'Ve arp far fronl requiring tlH Greeks to insert the "Filioque;" and therefore I mIl ready to recite \vith theIl1 in their churches the Creed without the addition." 'Vllen I said that the Pope had not a right to alter I the form determined by the Ecunlellical COlIDCils, he sn1Ïled approvingly; but without continuing, he said: " 'Y" e \vill talk of this nlore fully SOUle other tÜlle;" and he invited me to come and see hÜll at his o\vn house. I said that such a prilllacy of divine right as wa proposed by the Doctors of the Sorbonne to Peter the Great nlay he adn1Ïtted for the Pope, if onl)'" the saIne lin1Ïtation of its exercise be allo\ved: for the \vhole organization of the Catholic Church \vas froIn the Spirit of God: consequently the preen1Ïnence of all the great sees (of Ronle, Alexandria, and Antioch), and especially that of the first see \vas of divine right: and there are Illany signs of a divine institution. Count Pratasoff and 1\1. i\IouravÍeff agreed, saying: " Yes, yes-:-cer- the Archpriest K outllevich. 135 t inly; a:;:: the precedence of Alexandria also and of Antioch luay be said to be of diyine right. But if we stretch that (livine right too far, and make the defi- nition of the Church to depend on the will of the Pope, there is an end to all those liberties which the Councils so jealously guarded as based upon the will of Christ." They said: "If the Pope would be contented with what is his due, he would always be the first of Patriarchs: no body could take frOln him what he has: nay, his influence, his legitimate influence, \vould be all the greatpr." I spoke of the position ,vhich the Greek Church nlight occupy, and of the duty of interfering to restore the peace of the ,,",'hole Church. In old times every bishop kne\y himself to share the responsibility of the governlllellt of th universal Church; and they wrote letters, and sent lllessengers, and went thenlsel ves froln one end of the ,vorld to the other, to take part in q ues- tions arising there, or to seek assistance for themselves: \vhereas nQ"w \ve English and you Greeks maintain indeed the doctrine of the universal vi:,ihle unity, hut in practice we both rest contented 'with our own part, \vhich consequently can with difficulty, and only by the help perhaps of the civil gOyerllment, lllaintain ourselves even against a false theory of Catholic unity (the ROlllan) 'which does actively elllbrace the whole world." 136 lII. lIIoltra'l'icff and the A rcltþriest. They invited me to be present at the Liturgy in the X efsky Lavra on Friday next, the 30th, the anniversary of the Peace of N ystadt, of the Translation of the Relics of St. Alexander Nefsky in A.D. 1724, and the nanle's-day of the hereditary Grand Duke. C HA P T ER ...J{.LYVI. Prince Alexander Galitsill, Grand .Jlaster of Requcsts. TIlE sanle day on boar l the Cronstadt sttanl r I sat next to a RussIan, ,vho spoke to llle ill good English. He ,yas going down ,vith his son, a lad of nineteen, who was about to start on his first voyage, a yoyage round the ,yorId. He had kno,vn ,veIl, he said, the late COlU1t Joseph De Iaistre. He 'vas a very nice old man, but very bigoted. He tried to in- troduce the use of a ne,y nallle or nickname, "the Plwtian Church," instead of the" Greek" or "Eastern Church." He (the speaker) had been in Spain, and had observed great fanaticisill there; and he thought that there was a deep mixture of political ambition in the Papal Communion. He adnlÌtted that there had been a Protestantizing spirit in some of the Russian divines, mentioning Philaret of :\Iosco,vas having heen foremost in showing that tendency. But it has no'v been checked. He praised Consett's book (the trans- 138 Prince Alexander Calitsin, lation of the Spiritual Regulation,l &c.). He spoke of hinlself as possessing a pretty good library of English hooks. He observed that the nishops in England have hecn too nlllCh enslaved. by the State since the time of Henry ' III. and Eliza beth; and he regretted that Protestantisnl ,vhich Inars o nluch that is good in the English character. lIe admitted that Latin influences had prevailed extensively in the Levant since the fall of Constantinople, and had tinged, on points not con- troverted, many Greek ,vritings; and he ,vas Rware that the X,TIII. Articles of the Synod of Bethlehem of A.D. 1672 have been corrected in some points in the Russian translation of then1 recently published by the Synod. As I was speaking of my purpose in cOInIng to Russia, he said that a year or more ago he had seen a IDeIllorial, ,vhich had been presented either to the Grand Duke \Jexander the IIeir Apparent, or to the Emperor at the Russian Enlbassy in London. This is what I had Illyself presented at Oxford in A.D. 1839, and it had found its ,yay in due course to the person who no'w spokf' of it, Prince Alexander Galitsin (not the saIne as had neen l\Iinister in the last reign and President of the Bible Society), as he ,vas the Grand :JIaster of the Requests. He asked ,vhether I had any introduction, and to 1 [Vid. 8upr. p. 101, note.] . Gl"alld f aster of Requests. 139 WhOlll and said that the introduction to Count Pra- ta off was the very best I COlÙL1 have. He Raid that the Russian clergy have heen reduced too low in society by the acts of Peter I., Peter 111., anù Catharine 11., and that they are not sufficiently independent, espe- cially in the country. ..::-\. cOlllmission has lately been eIllployed in colleéting infoflllation as to the position and 11laintenance of the clergy in other countries of Europe, and it is intended to do sOlnething to raise their condition; and there is certainly, he added, a great deal doing to iInproye their "education. CHAPTER XXVII. .Jl Y. Pallller's first cOlltro'i)ersial Discllssion a,ith the Arcltpriest.-The DÌ1-,ille Procession. AUGUST 31 [o.s,],-1 yisited the Archpriest I outneyic:h. IIp returned to the Proce ion of the Holy Ghost, and said that the Latins luight 'with equal justice infer that the Son nlust be from the Father and the Holy Ghost, as that the Holy Ghost \vas from the Father anù the Son. " But that," I said, "\vonld be to deny or reverse the relative order of the Persons." I said also, "In condenu1Ïng the Latin doctrine, you seelll to condmnn those Latin Fathers \vho held it befnre the schism." "Those Latin Fathers," he replied, "spoke only of a Procession fronl the Son in fÙnp, and to the creatures," alluding perhaps to the explanation given at .Rome to St. }IaxÏ1nus the l\Iartyr, and to hi:5 words, "missionem nin1Ïl"lull Pro- cessionem intelligentes." I answered, "That does not seem to us true either of the Greek Fathers or of the Latin; and, whateyer individuals or particular Churches First Discussioll 'Zoith the Archpriest. 14 I lnay think, the difference between Latins and Greekf-1 on this point can only be authoritatively ::;ettled by an Eculnenical Council. In the IlleantÏ1ne there hað actually been union at different tÏ1nes during OO years, eyen after this controyersy had C0I11111enced." I showed hÍ1n my Latin Introduction to the XXXIX. _..trticles, and he read oyer at once those parts of it which treated of the Procession, of Transubstan- tiation, of the Eucharistic Sacrifice, and of Icons. ....\t p. 78 (Latin), he read thus: 1_" As regards the faith in the Holy Ghost, like reflections lllay be lllade. For, if we were to say that He proceeds fronl the Father and fronl the Son, in such wise as that there shoulll be two principles, and, as it were, fountains of Deity, we sholùd be introducing a plurality of Gods: if we were to say that He proceed::; frOlll the Father only in such sense as to deny that He proceeds also fronl the Son, or 'were to say that He proceeds indeed through the Son (ðLà), but so that He receives His Essence from the Father alone (ðLà only llleauing J1ÆTa), and is derived through the Son only as through the hanùs of a dispenser, we should derogate from the co-equal unity of the Son ,vith the Father." 1 [This and the quotations which follow are from Mr. Palmer's own English of his Latin work. He does not himself, in quoting his Latin, give bis passages at fulllengtb, nor are they here so given from his English; nor does this omission involve any obscurity.J 142 First Discussion with the A rchþriest. Here the Archpriest interposed,-" Qucmlodo antenl Ünminuetur,-ho,v do we derogate from the co-equal unity of the Son with the Father, if the Holy Ghost receives His Essence frOlll the Father alone, any more than it is a derogation fronl the co-equal unity of the Holy Ghost with the Bathe!' anù Son, if the Son receives IIis E::;sence froIn the Father alone 7" N.B. -The objection is yalid, but, in Inaking it, the Arch- priest seenled to accept for hinlself and for his Church the proposition that the IIoly Ghost receives His Essence fronl the Father only, ,vhereas it is the Greek doctrine, no less than the Latin, that the Holy Ghost recei yes IIis Essence frOIn the Son as w'ell as from the Father, inasmuch as He receives third in order that Divine Essence, ,vhich already is the Son. 'Yhat thE' Greeks do contend for is, that what the Holy Ghost receives frOlll the Father only, is not His Essence, but His Personality. He continued reading :-" Nor (other,Yise) should \ve be believing the "yords of Christ, ,vho says,-' As the Father hath life in Himself, so the Bon,' &c.-' I anI the Resurrection and the Life,' &c. &c. l\Ioreover, in the Iysteries of the Liturgies, it is the Father who gives the Bread of Life, it is the Son also who giyes the same; \ve invoke the Father, "ye iuyoke also the Son, to sanctify, even to come Hinlself to sanctify, thE' gifts set before him. For it is not as any creature The Divill[7 Procession. 143 that the Son has in HÜl1self lifp received frmll the Father, but even-as the Father Hinu:;elf has life in Himself, that all lnay honour the Son, even-a they honour the Father. N or is grace in the Son only in passing (in transitu) as by a channel, but, as the Father is the ",Yellspring and Origin of life and grace, inhering in Hinlself and proceeding out from Hinlself, so the Son also is the "',... ells pring and Origin of the SaIne life and grace inhering in Him as He inheres in the Father, and proceeding not separably as from two principles, but in eparably as fronl one principle from the Father and the Son, or, as the Greeks say, from the Father through the Son, so that a principality in originating may b.e a:scribeù to the Father, ,vithout any derogation to the indivisible equality of the Son." ..A..s for all this reasoning, he seenled to think it quite wide of the mark; as relating only to the dispensation of the Holy Ghost in time and to the creatures. How- eyer, he ought certainly to have observed, anù he did not observe, at least not distinctly, that, beyond all this, the Greek Church holds and teaches that the Holy Ghost is from all eternity the proper Spirit of the Son, not comnlunicated, but inherent as His own by this very fact that He proceeds from the Father, volonté forte." And when a bishop is made, he is 111ade, not in the name of the Emperor, but in the name of Christ j and the Emperor only chooses one out of three (two) names presented to him, and he can do nothing in spiritual matters. He entirely denied that power, which :ßIr. Palmer (of 'Y orcester) claimed for the Crown, to displace and to translate bishops. I observed that we English often speak of the relations of Church and State in Russia as he was speaking then of the relations of Church and State in England, and that the truth ,vas just the SaIne in both cases. The State had certainly invaded the rights of the Church. This he would not allow. He even asserted an Eccle- siastical supremacy for the English Parliament, and said, " There 111ay, no doubt, be individuals, who think like you, perhaps even some of the bishops,-(hüw many bishops have you 1 and are there any of them who think like you 1,)- but you are not the Anglican Church." A.nd, again, reverting to the Royal Supremacy, and to my disclaiming it, he said: "Ah! you are beginning to disclaim it now, for it is not only in England, but everywhere that men are now beginning rentrer dans l'ordre, ce torrent du Protestantisme est passé. So," he said, "it is here also in Russia among us. \Vho could have thought that a stroke of the pen ,vas one day to reconcile that Unia, which has been so cruel, and factious, and venomous 1 " }{ 162 Conversations He tüld 111e to go to the Sergiefsky Poustin, fifteen versts (about ten n1iles) on the Strelna road, on 'Yed- nesday next the 25th [o.s.], that lJeing their festival, so as to be there by ten o'clock for the Liturgy. " You can stay a week there," he said, "with the archÍInandrite TIrenchil1inoff." 1-Ie \yollld read, 1neanwhile, he said, Iny nan1esake }Ir. Pahner's treatise, "On the Church," "Thich ,vonld give hilll no doubt, a 1110re cOlnplete vie'v of the position and nature of the Anglican Church than he had been able to gain of our ritual from the" Origines Liturgicæ." He objected: "You perhaps 111ay acbnit that the bread of the Holy Eucharist is after consecra- t.ion the Body of Christ; but ho,v Il1allY agree with you in that Your Church doC's not teach that; she says it is only a sYInhol." I denied this; and quoted frOlll the Scotch Liturgy the ,vorùs ":\1ay hecomø the Boùy anù Blooù of Christ," &c. The next day, Sunùay, I took to 11. }Iouravieff the English qnd AIl1erican Prayer nooks, anù pron1Ï ed hÜl1 the Scotch Liturgy, ,vhen I got lllY books from England; also 1\1r. Palll1er's Treatise on the Church. Of a lon a conversation I hen e onl y detached menloranda. o 1 He diù not accept the assertion that all necessary articles of faith are proyed by Scripture, as \vell as oy tradition. He thought tllat thp nUIn lJer of Seven Sacran1ents "ras a fixeù dogma of the Church fronl the beginning. 'lvitlt JI. .1}Ioltra'lJiejf. 16 3 2. lIe said: "The Church is not now' what she was in early tÏ1nes. Then there was so much life and yigour, that all was left indetcrIninate: hut now all things have been decided and classed, and catalogued; and we lnust not' moye the landmarks.'" This he repeated seyeral times. "I know there is a tenùency now abroad, and in England, and especially at Oxford, to lnaintain very broad principles of Catholicisll1, hut in some respects the Greek com- munion is les capable of meeting your distinctions and accomnlodations than the Latin. For the Latin has a central authority in the Pope, ,d1Ïch all must obey, and he can easily negotiate and explain, and even lnake concessions; but the Greeks cannot, for they are UnlearIled, both laity and clergy, and they are blindly attached to all that they have received, even to the minutest details of their rites j and, if the RussianF: were to nlake any explanation, &c., the only conse- quence would be that they would lose the COlnnlunion of the Eastern Patriarchs." He said this with reference to my introduction of the principle of "In necessariis uni tas," &c. 3. "If things were not done precipitately," I said, " hut proofs on each point were brought frolll their own Fathers, the Greek patria.l'chs, one lllay hope, woultl not be unreasonable." Hut he shook his head, and said, "You can have no idea of the degree to which 1\[ 2 16 4 Conversations the Greek clergy are barbarized, anù ignorant j and the ignorance of the clergy is very great in Russia too. Anyone ,vho \yould conlluunicate ,yith the Oriental church must take her just as she is, for she can do nothing to meet hiIn." 4. lIe said: "See \vhat the English have just now done in the Ionian Islands! They oppress there the orthodox; and, not content 'with that, they havt turned out the Patriarch of Constantinople, Gregory! And such a good man too, as he ,vas. This is what your English Church has done for us ! " 5. "\Vhen I said that the Turkish empire lllUst fall before long, and the sooner the better, and that Provi- dence seemed to have destined Russia to be instru- mental to that end, he confessed to having thought that Russia in the last war had been much too punc- tilious about the acquisition of territory. 6. ,Vhen I spoke of the abuse of the \vord Oatholic even in official papers, written in French, he admitted that they had not so full or clear an idea of Catholicism as they ought to have. "There is little knowledge of theology even among the clergy. But the recent reconciliation of the U niats will do good by making the Eastern church less tenacious of unessential points. "'or in this case they have admitted certain ritual differences, e.g. unmarried priests, bishops with- out beards, &c., &c. In truth the Latins have many 'lj)ith lII. MouravieiJ. 16 5 good things, which we shall do well to learn from them, especially their idea of Catholic unity and their zeal to extend it." 7. "The Uniats," he said, "have been required only to accept the Greek form of the Creed." He admitted that they had not been required to abjure the Latin docir'ine concerning the Process-ion, the admission of the Creed in its correct fornl being thought sufficient." "But by the terms of the Council of Florence," I said, "the Latin words were to be at the foot of the page." " It nlatters not," he answered, "what ,vas stipulated at Florence; but at the Synod of Brest Litorsky the Pope accorded to them at first the Greek creed without any such stipulation, insi::;ting only on the recognition of his own supremacy." 8. lIe asked nle what had put me upon this step of cOIning to Russia 'Vas I sent by any others By any authority Did I Inean to go to the East If I did, I should see the Greek clergy in a yery low and n1Ïserable state. In fact the more the Eastern Church flourishes in Hussia, the more it seems to be sinking and ruined in the East. 9. To illustrate what he had been saying, he related that once he asked the Patriarch of Constantinople what was the precise heresy of the A.rmenians, as it seemed to hinlself very subtle. cc In fact," he said, "they are all but the SaIne as we are; and now that 166 COllversations Etchn1Ïadzin belongs to Russia, they lnight easily be united, for they by no lneans hold the true Eutychian heresy. But, if ,ye were to do anything with them, th(' Greeks 'would cry out that ,ve had Blade unIon ,vith the heretics." 'Vhen he asked the Patriarch that question, the ans,yer ,vas, "Oh, do not ask me, DlY on ! Only know that all heresies in the ,vorld which are most pernicious and wicked are united in the heresy of the Armenians." 1 O. 'Yhen speaking of the n1Ïserable state of the Greek clergy in the Levant, he said, "Guess ho,y many orthodox there Jnay be in the three Patriarchates of Alexandria, .Antioch and J erusalenl ;-put together. There åre not more than 100,000!" Of these he gave 1 0,000, I think, to the Patriarch of .Alexandria, 25,000 to that of Jerusalem; and the renlainder, 65,000, to thafof Antioch. But the Patriarchate of Constanti- nople has 10,000,000. 11. He said repeatedly, "Such interconllllunion as you no,v seek wOlùd be Ï1npossible. If the Russian clergy could admit you to comJnUniOll, the ....-\.nglicans, who regard the Russians and Greeks as barbarians and iùolater , would cry out against you for conforlning to the custonlS of the Greek Church, just as the Greeks ,vould cry out against us Russian , if we made a pacification with the Armenians. You have thought in an unusual ,vay of these things; you Eee what pre- 'luith ill. l1Io1l1'fi'i.'z"ejJ. 16 7 judices there are, and you would bring the two sides to agreement after a nlanner by explanations. Yon see that sonle thing!=: are of not such great importance, others TIlay be reconciled, others are true and false in different respects. But people in general do not see this on either side. X ow," he said, laughing, "do you nlean to tell me that your friend, the chaplain at Cronstadt, or the other, who is here, would agree with you X 0, no, they are Anglicans, I anl sure, of the regular old school. " 12. As regards the Proce:isíun, notwithstanding what he had said about the reception of the Uniats, and though he confessed that there had repeatedly been inter- communion after the developlnellt úf that controversy, he contended that this had been, so only through in- attention, and that the Greeks anathematize the Latin doctrine as a lzer p 8!1, and the Latins as heretics. ., If so," I said, "you are inconsistent j for then you ought no longer to t lk, as you do, of the Eastern and the 'Y" estern Churches, and of a General Council heing now im- possible, on account of the division j for, if the Latins are heretics, your own cOffilnunion is the whole Catholic Church, and you ought no longer to cal.Ì it Eastern, hut Catholic. " 13. He spoke of one of their chaplains abroad as having been neither more nor less than a Protestant. " That is the mischief," he said. "Fronl ignorance they 168 Conversatiolls 'Zt'itlt M. .ltlouravieff. too often have no idea of their religion beyond that of. nationality j and when, out of their own country, mnong Protestants, they think it fine to be like gentlmnen, like Ininisters or pastors, and they cut off their beards (this, however, they are alloweù to do), and wear a lay- dress. Instead of thus Í1nitating foreigners, they ought to shovv more attaclullent to their o,vn national custOlllS, and still more to the principles and peculiarities of their religion. He had just before said, that "it was this idea of a national religion which did all the n1Ïsehief. " 14. He said that the Greeks and Russians ,vere de- ficient, as compared with the Westerns, in l\1issions j but he prOlnised to introduce me to a l\Iissionary priest, named Venian1Ïnoff, who has converted and baptized 2000 persons in the Aleolltine Islands. 15. He spoke of the Patriarch Nicon, WhOlll he ad- mired as a fine character, and COIn pared hÌ1n with Thomas à Becket, Hincmar, and others in the vVest. Nicoll, like them, thought the Church ought to be suprmlle, and for a time he had been useù to ha ve all his own ,vay. 1\1. l\Iouravieff, however, ,vonld not allow that Nicon ,vas a Confessor for any great principle, as I ,vas inclined to suppose and to ,vish. CHAPTER XXXi. 11ltervieuJ with COUllt Praiasoff. S EPTE;\IBER 23 [o,s.].-Saw Count Prat:moff at one o'clock at the Synodal Palace, and told him I had been translating (with Ir. Blacknlore) the "Orthoùox Confessión" (of Peter :l\Iogila). He did not quite approve of this, and said, " You should rather translate the 'Russian Catechislll ' of the l\Ietropolitan Philaret." I said, "'Y e mean to print all those docu- Inents which are of authority, so as to give a full- idea of the actual state of theology in Russia. There is, however, SOBle inconsistency in theRe documents. You have not only avoided in your Russian Catechislll the definition of Transubstantiation by nleans of 'sub- stance' and 'accidents,' but in your published trans- lation of the XVIII. Bethlehem Articles, you have actually altered the text of the original, so as to omit that mention of 'accidents' which is found in the Greek, while in the Russian translation of the' Ortho- ùox Confession' the document fronl which the XVIII. 17 0 Interview 'ä,ith t\.rticles derived the ternl,"-he finished my sentence for me, "we have retained the tenn \vhich in the Xv""III. Articles we have suppressed. It is true," he con- tinued, "we are very desirous to Ï1nprove education and souIHllearning, but the prevalent ignorance is great, especially in Greece and the Levant, and people cannot distinguish, but are blindly tenacious of all that they are used to. All the sanle a prodigiouR nlovement has been effected within a short tiIne, even in Greece. ,Ye print everything both in Slavonic and in Greek, and send it to the churches of the Levant gratuitously, and so we hòpe to fortify theln both against the Latins and the Iethodists, ,vho now ravage theIne "r e have printed the Ecclesiastical Canons \vithout note or gloss in full, in double columns, a folio vohune, in Slavonic and Greek, and the' Orthodox Confession,' and the' Short and Long Russian Catechism' too, all in Greek." He said, "If \ve can Inanage to co-operate together, so nUlCh the better." I ans\vered, "'Y e on our side, ought to be a1le j for we desire nothing hut truth and the unity of the Church j and ,ve have no other power or help, but what prayers and the grace of God Inay give us, for the civil governUlent of England is now rather \vith the Popish anù Protestant Rectaries." lIe asked, "Which of your bishops are lrlú 5l Catholic 7" I replied, "It \vould be easier to n:une thosp who are least Catholic. As long as our Church \vas exclusively COU1lt Pratasoff. 17 1 protected by the State, even well-intentioned Church- ]nen spoke and .wrote chiefly about' our sacred Establish- Inent,' though sonletin1es one also heard of 'our Apos- tolical Church.' TIut, since the change Inade in 182R, 1829, by adlnitting the Protestant and Popish Dissen- ters to }Jolitical power, especially since the Reform Bill of 1832, by the trÏlnnph of a ,Yhig Governnlent lean- ing chiefly on them for support, there has been a reyival of those Catholic and Apostolic feelings of the Church herself, which our political Protestants, after calling to the throne, first a Dutch Calvinist, then a German Lutheran, have for a century and a half been con- stantly seeking to extinguish." lIe asked questions about the Dishop of London, anù about the Archbi hop of Canterhury; how far were they Catholics I said, "The men of the last generation all, I suppose, or very nearly all, speak uf their Church as Protestant, anù call it the Established Church, or even the Establishment, or our Protestant Establish- ment; but the rising generation of the clergy disuse ]llore and more those suicidal and anl biguous terms, and see that they ought to he simply Orthodox, Catholic, anù _'1postolic, and nothing else; and that in all their thoughts and words and acts they ought to look to the unity of the whole, anù never in a luere local, sec- tarian, or Erastian sense, to speak of what are vulgm'!y called' K ational Churches.' " 17 2 11lterviezv with " Ah," he said, "so Oxford is the centre f om 'which all this comes " "By no Ineans," I replied. ""\V e have SOllIe very distinguished and good Inen there, who by their learning and piety are leaders of this 11l0Vement- that is true-but the movement itself is frmll a ùeeper sonrce than any personal influences of individuals. It is the result of the political changes of 1828, 1829, and it shows itself everywhere spontaneously all over Eng- land as well as in Oxford, and that, often without any conullunications to account for it." Like 1\1. Iourayieff, he asked jokingly about our chaplains here and at Cronstadt, and said he was sure they were of the old school, unless I had converted either of thenl. " I said they ll1Ïght not agree 'with lne in all the developnlents I Inake fronl principles, but in the principles themselyes both they, and so far as I kno'w, the great body of our clergy, are perfectly Ortho- dox." He said, "I cannot believe that. Y our English here are many of them quite Protestant, Puritan: anù they nIake the Russians think that they are not only Protestants like the Lutherans, but eyen like the Re- fonned (i.e. Dutch or S'wiss Calvinists), which is much ,vorse." "\Vith regard to nlY intention of going to 1\Ioscow and ICieff, he said, "You Inust not leave Peters burg at pre- sent; we shall be better able to find you opportunities to see cerenlonies, &c., here, and you can do nothing COllnt Pratasofl. 173 anywhere else till you have learned Russ, ,yhich is not to be done in a day. At any rate, you nlust stay till the :\Ietropolitan of Ioscow is here. 'Yhen he COlnes, I will take you with me to hilll, and I shall hear what he says to you. I will show hÌIll your letter, which I have had translated for the Emperor. The Ietropo- litan of Petersburg, SeraphiIn, who is much respected and rigidly orthodox, even to severity, is very olù and infirnl, and it ,yould be best not to trouble him, as a foreigner not knowing Russ could not confer with him to any purpose." CHAPTER XXXII. Conversation witlt the Priest M alloff. SEPTEMBER 24 [0,8, J. -l\fadame Deck, having heard of IllY wish to live in the' h011se of SOllIe Russian ecclesiastic, sent 111e a message that she thought I could live in the house of a priest of the Isaac Church, 1\1. :ßlalloff, who was her confessor. I was taken to call on him in consequence; he spoke French quite fluently. lIe said, "The Russian clergy and laity in general believe that the true Church is strictly confined to the Greek and the Russian, or the Eastern. 'Yhat do you think of all the other sects, and of the Latin Church 7" I replied, "I think that the true Catholic Church is divided by Inisunderstandings into three parts or Conl- munions." He looked puzzled, and asked, " Ho'v into three? " I replied, "First into the Eastern and the vVestern, and then the 'Vestern again into the Conti- nental and the British." lIe lmderstood then what I meant, and ,vent on thus, " 'VeIl, all the sects have The Priest lVl alloff. 175 COIUC out either frOIn the Latin or fronl the Greek Church; and the Rus ians believe that their Church (i.e. the Greek or Orthodox Eastern) alone has kept all just as it was, while the rest have all departed froln 'what they originally held together with the Eastern, the Popes having introduced innumerable novelties and detestable corruptions. On the other hand, the Latins say that a1] alike are schismatics or heretics except themselyes. For nlY part, I think that there are Chris- tians everywhere (i.e. in all the Churches and Sects), and that the great thing is the religion of the heart. 'Yhat do you think 1 " I said, "The first thing bet-ween us is to ascertain and understand the definition of the true Church, of the visible Church: then, as to all those that are outside it, we know nothing about thenl (as indivi- duals,-the Church judges theIn not, hut) God is their Judge. There is only one true Catholic and Apostolic Church, visible and invisible; alltl it is llOt enough for men to have a good intention to practise virtue in the sect in which they happen to be j they Inust also seek to be Catholics in faith and to believe in the Catholic Church, as being the fllle only way of Salvation." lIe asked, " In which then of the two do you make true religion to consist in right belief (Orthodoxy), or in virtuous action 7 For there are two parties-one thinking in the fonner way, the other in 17 6 Conversation witlt the latter." I said, "In both together. They should never be separated even in thought. Orthodox faith ought to sho,v itself by superior charity and superior virtue; and charity and virtue, in ,vhatever degree they exist, even outside the Church, tend toward Orthodoxy of faith. But neither are Orthodoxy and virtue, both together, enough; there 11lUst also he a.ctual union, and a state of union, with the Church through the reception of the Sacraments, anù a state of grace which ceases when any Ulan falls personally into heresy or schisln, or other nlortal sin." He said, "But ,vhat do you think of the different Churches or Confessions, Catholic, Lutheran, &c. " I said, "Here in Russia you should call none but yourselves Catholics: those ,vhom you call Ca- tholics are Ronlanists here; you 111ay call theIn Latins or Romans at Rome. And as for the Lutherans, hO'w are they a Church? An opinion or Confession, or joint action as a society, does not make a Church. And as for sects (whether 1vith or ,vithout the organization of Churches), the first authors of heresies and schisnls are the special children of the devil; buh the case of their descendants is different." " Ah ! what do you say of them " he asked. " Doubtless there are honest and good people in all the sects" (he had quoted the example of Cornelius, and the words, "In every nation he that feareth God and ,,"orketh righteousness if' accepted of him "), "but it is impossible for the Church the Priest JI alloff. 177 on that account to call their inherited errors truth, or to regard truth as indifferent, or to call thel11 disciples or brethren," &c., &c. He did not sympathize fully with Inc in all this, though he seemed to admit it. He spoke much of the deep-rooted. attachment of the Russian people to ex- ternal fonns. "l"'uu," he said, "have, I suppo e, education for your clergy, we have scarcely any. There arc two parties among us; and there are some of the clergy, thank God, who s enl sincerely to see.k Christ; but I fear the greater nlunber are mere bigots to their outward fOrIllS, and think all religion to consist in them. The people, for instance, would think a priest without a beard to be an heretic." I could scarcely make hiln perceive that there was any inconsistency or ,veakness in confining the true Catholic Church to the East, and yet partly ad- Initting the Latin too, and even calling it (in }"rench and other languages at least) Catholic, in preference to their O'\Vll Church. "If you," I said, "alone are the whole true Church, you ought tv set to work to con- ycrt all the Latins, but you dare not say distinctly that they are heretics." "Yes," he said, " pres4.ue hérétiques." " \..h! there it is," I replied, "presque!" "SOl11e of their errors," he said, "touch (rasent) the founrtation." "Still," I replied, "so long as they are only preS(ple, not quite heretics, they are part, and even the greater N 178 COll'ZJersatio1t with the Priest Jl;letlloff. part of the Church, and the other part (the Eastern or Greek) is not the whole; and the Catholic authority lies in the union actual or virtual of the t,vo; and we ought all to pray night and day, and to Blake special prayers for the restoration of that unity." " Ah ! " he said. " you ,viII never bring our bishops antt archinlan- drites to that, for they regard the Church as confined to the East." He also said, " We are all so confused by the Illultiplicity of divisions that, for IllY part, I do not see how any man can find a consistent and satis- factory way out of them. CHAPTER XXXIIi. Illterviezu zuith COllllt Pratasoff. T HE same day, at six p.m., I saw Count Pratasoff at his o'\vn hou e till eight. Among other questions he asked, "By what nalue do you call your Church aluong yourselves 7" I said, "Commonly the Church of England." " The English Church, a local or parti- cular nanle like your Græco-Russian" (introduced by Theophanes Procopovich, but now, he says, disusefethodists ,vith Christ, and the reverential depth of the Scripture and of the old Fathers. As we were talking, she said, smiling: "Y ou tell me just what our bishops and archimandrites tell nle." Her young nephew, Boris Galitzin, came in to bid his aunt good-night and to receive her blessing; he kissed her hand, and she kisl:3ed his forehead, and signed over him the sign of the crosl:3. .. CHAPTER LVII. Afr. Pal1ner 11l0VeS to tIle Priest Fortu1zatoff's. MONDAY, Oct. 28 [o,s,].-In the afternoon I removed to the house of a young priest, Fortunatoff, No. 10 in the suburbs in the Offitserskaia, on the Viborg side, across the Neva. I found him through Count P., and was to live with him on pension. The house is some little distance from the Marine Hos- pital, and its Church of the Ascension, founded 1769- 1772. The houses in that street, or rather road, are not contiguous to one another. They are mostly of one story, as mine is, and ,vooden, built of trunks of trees, each standing in its o,vn yard. The road is flanked nlore by the ,vooùen palings of the yards belonging to the houses than by the houses themselves. It has a planked ,yay like a trottoir for foot passengers; one enters the yard, and turning to the left goes up some ,vooden steps to an outer platform, and from it into the house. The d,velling-rooms, thus raised some feet above the road ,vith a cellar under thenl, and a snlall kitchen iv/r. PabJler1.ll0VeS to the Priest Fortunatoff's. 287 near the entrance, are four; first a very small one, now mine; then two others, also very small and parallel \vith it, the one next to mine is the priest's, his wife's and a child's three years old: the other an old woman's, the nurse to a younger child. There is also in the house a Finnish girl, in height and make like an Esquimaux, ,vith- out shoes or stockings, who is servant of all ,vork; and every morning there comes a rough and stupid marine, a Lutheran Finn, who brings ,vater, cuts the birch ,vood, and lights the stoves. Lastly, there is a fair-sized room with two windo,vs, 'which serves for meals and to receive company. The Icon ,vhich is always in one of the corners of each room, is the head of St. John the Baptist. This room, ,vhich has a close, frowzy smell, has a piano in it. And there are some plants, ivy especially, in the \vindows. The furniture is scanty and poor in the extreme. FrOlU the windo\vs we set.) the empty road, ,vith rare passengers, or carts upon it, and, at sonle distance opposite, the )Iedical Åcademy. l\Iy room is about ten feet square. A long chest, between two and three feet high, lengthened out b y a chair, is the bedstead; on this is a straw mattress; one very narrow sheet, and a light counterJ!ane; my carpet bag serves for a pillow; and the scarceness of bedclothes is remedied by my wadded cloak. The windo\v is very small, double of course, incapable of opening in 'winter; ventilation by opening the door, and by the stove, . 288 jlf r. P abller 'i1l0VeS which is heated every other day, and 111akes the room at first much too hot; fumes often from the charcoal causing headache, in consequence of the wood not being equally burned before the tube was closed. The first night I slept not a wink; when I confessed this to the priest, he said, "I guess what it is ;" and, taking a lighted tallow candle, he examined the crevices and corners of the room, and found long clusters of the vermin ,vedged in and hanging together like bees in a hive. They frizzled and fell into the candle, and almost put it out. This clearance is no doubt much, but still IllY nights are bad enough. There is a shallow round brass pan set on a chair for washing; a great bottle of water, a drinking-glass, a candlestick, and a small deal table at the window; a second chair, and an old cup- board complete the furniture. Cleaning of shoes or washing of linen there is here none; but as I went on Saturdays to the English lodging-house, and stayed there over Sunday, I used to take my linen there, and get my shoes cleaned, if that was needed. In the morning, when it is not a fast, the Finnish girl used to bring me a tumbler of tea ,vith sugar-or two, if I called for a second - and a piece of bread; on festivals, sweetbread, and there was a ways raw smoked or salted fish, and bread and Dutch cheese.-the latter here a luxury, to be had if called for. 'Ve dined all together, the priest, his wife, and often a younger sister to the Priest Fortunatoff's. 28 9 of hers, and myself, at four o'clock. After dinner they take a cup of coffee, and sleep for an hour or two, being very early risers, and about 8 p.m. ,ve again have a glass, never a cup, of tea. At dinner the priest ahvays helped me and hÜnself before his wife and her sister; and when I said that our custom ,vas different, he replied, "Then your custom is "\vrong, and contrary to the Bible; for the man 'was made first, and then the woman. " The chief articles of food at table were these: soup, .with which 'we ahvays began, as in France; black rye bread, white bread also; red cabb.age, slightly salted, cut into shreds; sweetmeats, nlade of a coarse berry of a dull red colour, and of other berries, which they eat with meat; nleat and ganle, especially ptannigans, and the largest kind of grouse, the capercailzie, which is very abundant; cakes of millet; a jelly Blade of potato flour and syrup of cranberries, eaten with sugar and nlilk. The only vegetable, besides the red cabbage and potatoes, was snlall salted cucumbers. On '\Vednes- days and }"ridays and other fast days there was neither flesh nleat, nor nlÏlk, butter, cheese, or eggs; but fish- soup and fish, caviare, alnlond milk, linseed or nut oil, mushrooms, and several kinds of the edible toadstools. Thin slices of lenlon were often put into the tea instead of Inilk on fast days. To drink, there was the ,vater of the Neva, not always over clear, and quass, and occa- u 29 0 lJI r. P abner 1JlOVes. sionally on any special day, a bottle of port wine or of porter. P1'rogi, a sort of bandwich-nleat, fish, or sweet- meat bet" een two sides of baked pastry-and an open tartlet, fornled a second course. A favourite and most agreeable drink was infusion of cranberries s,veetened, which is also thought to be a specific in cases of inter- nal fever. CHAPTER LVIII. Prillce Afichael, Mada1Jle Pote1Jzkill's Cousin. O CT. 30 [o.s. ].-1 dined by invitation of Iada1ne de Potenlkin in the }Iillionnaia. The last time I saw her she had been speaking to me of Prince :ßlichael, a cousin of hers, a colonel in the Inl perial Guard, tell- ing hinl how she had heard of me from the Emperor. She wished me to Ineet hinl, and in consequence invited me for this day. I went, and met a large party. Prince lichael sat next to me, and, without addressing himself to me, began to speak of the Anglican Church as a mere Protestant sect with some a perity and exaggera- tion. Then at length he turned to Ine, and I, after hearing him, gave hÜn my vie,v of the case. After hearing enough to satisfy him I 'was in earnest, he told me that on Thursday in Holy 'Veek last spring, ,vhen he had been confessing and preparing for commlmion, he received a letter from his eldest daughter, ,vho has been for several years with her mother and bvo younger sisters near Geneva and in France, annolIDcing that they u 2 29 2 Prillce Michael, had been converted from the superstition of the Russian Church to the Anglican religion. "1\"t ROIllP," he said, " I kno,v there is ponlp and artifice, and learning and zeal, and if I had received such a letter from Rome, I should not have taken it so 11l1.lCh to heart; hut to have thelu turn Protestants lllade Ule very unhappy." He said also he should be quite ready to ackno,vledge the Pope himself, if it cOl.ùd be proved that St. Peter ,vas ever at Ronle. (He saiù on another occasion, "If a union were agreed upon by the Elllperor, I would be nlY- self the first nlan to ackno,vledge the Pope's suprenlacy.") I said, "The ladies lllay have been converted at Geneva to Calvinistic l\Iethodisln, but they are not converted to the _-tnglican Church; that is nonsense. There may be English, and an English clergynlan at Geneva, but no Church of England at Geneva, nor any bishop hav- ing jurisdiction. And even in England itself no priest, without his Bishop, has authority to baptize or receiye proselytes otherwise than according to the la,y of hiR Church. But there is no public la,v of our Church, certainly, authorizing the reception of pro elytes frolll the Orthodox Eastern Church; eh:e, it ,vould be absurd for nle to conle professing agreeluent with you in faith and 'wishing to be adn1Ïtted to cOlnnlunion. But I will pledge n1 yself to prove that the ladies have not in any valid or canonical way been adn1Ítted as lllenlbers of the Anglican Church, and, if I fail, I anl ready to .JI;Iada11le PotemkÙl's Cousin. 293 be converted lnyself to that H,ussian Church which they have renounced and left." The Prince said he would read to nle passages of the letters from Geneva: that I had given him a ray of hope, and that my own credit 'was quite as much implicated in the matter as his interest and feelings. As it was "\Vednesday, the dinner ,vas 'Jnaigre, but there were other dishes on the table, and J.\Ide. Potemkin offering me the choice, said, ""\V e have here at table a Catholic, and a bigoted one," meaning a Frenchman. On this I renlarked on the misuse of the word Catholic, to which she replied, "But ,, hat can I call them If I had merely said a Frenchnlan, a Frenchnlan might be a Protestant." Just before dinner she had said that a sister of Princess Kurakin had becolne a Catholic, and ,vhen I objected to the ,vord, she had seemed to adn1Ït that it was better not so to use it, and she said she would use "Catholic" of the Russian and Eastern Church, ,vhen she talked to l\Ide de Barante, the French Ambassadress. CHAPTER LI_Y. Snow and lee. N OVEl\IBER 3 [ 0, s, J. - I went out thinking to take a droshky and cross the V oskresensky bridge; sno,v 'was falling fast and filling the air; the lllen, 'when I hailed thClll, only shook their heads and said "Let idyot (the ice is conling dow'n)." 'Yhen I cmfiP to the bank, the bridge ,vas gone, and the great harges ,vhieh had cOlllposed it lay in a string along the bank. All the river "Tas coyered 'with floes of ice, sno\\Ted over, drifting do,vn rapidly, and the police hindered boats putting off. Fronl the opposite side, here and there boats full of people attelllpted the passage and ,vere seen struggling ,vith iron pointed and hooked poles to force their ,yay across towards us. The other hridges, lower do,vn, had all disappeared too. Later, how"ever, after the Ijturgy (after nlass) I got across, icicles hanging in great abundance fronl the vessels along the bank, and froln the oars and ro,vlocks of our o'wn boat. III the afternoon of the SaIne day the riv r ,vas covered S now and Ice. 295 all over in three places, and the ice stood. I paid a long visit to Prince l\Iichael and dined ,yith him. I stayed the night at the English Lodging-House, and got back t.o the Vib0rg side next day in a boat. Nov. 6 [0. s. J.- Yesterùay nlorning )1. Fortunatoff says people had already begun to ,valk across the K eya, and to-day there are paths of planks laid down on the ice across poles. This morning I "Tent out to take a · look at the river, and did not perceive it to be specially cold, still I noticed that nlY breath froze upon the collar of my coat, and that a priest's long beard "Tas incrusted with ice. The fine broad river, ,vhich t,vo or three days before had flowed freely, had disappeared, and in its place was a vast ,vilderness of snow. The surface of the ground ,vas not to be seen again for six months, and noiseless, rapidly gliJing sledges, with little jingling bells about the head-gear of the horses, Tere a pleasing substitute, in cOlnpensation of the cold, for the jolting uncolllforta hIe motion of the droshkies. CHAPTER L}{. History and Training of a Secular Priest. MY host is by birth from the diocese of 'Vladimir ; his father ,vas a parish priest; and, having no clock, went by the sun in cele brating service in the church. He ,vas, from eight years old to fourteen in one of the district clerical schools, of which there are in that diocese six. Then he ,vas, six years more, in the diocesan sel1lÏnary. The sen1Ìnaries of \Tladimir and of Scondal are the largest in all Russia, containing as many as 1000 students each. \Yhen he ,vas there only 600 out of the 1000 'v ere lodged and 10arded ,vi thin the ,valls. He had an allo'wance from the clerical education fund, as being the son of a priest and poor, of fifty roubles at first, out of ,vhich he had also to pay for his lodgings and his clothes. ..:-1t that tinle he ,vas dressed just as the son of a peåsant, and 'wore 'vrappers round his legs, instead of stockings. He said a lad could live on fifty roubles a year, but in the very poorest ,yay. Both at the Seminary and afterwards at the Spiritual Academy Training of a Secular Priest. 297 at Petersburg, he got a little additional nloney by being one of the best singers, and going out occasionally with his fellows to sing in pri ya te houses and in domestic churches. Having made good progress at the Sen1Ïnary, he obtained one of those small exhibitions which are given to a certain nunlber of the students to enable them to cOlnplete their course in one of the four acadelnies. To Petersburg then he passed w'hen tw"enty, the usual age, and went through the four years' course, passed his examination, not with any special distinction, but ,vith credit, married, and was ordained, about three years ago, without any private resources. K or did he get anything with his wife, ,vhose nlother, younger sister, and brother (a student) live all together in a single rOOlIl not far off. 'Yhen he "Tas drafted from the selni- nary to the academy he had an allo,vance of seventy- five, and later of eighty-nine roubles a year (225 francs or 97.) 1 which last is the highest allowance, and then he lived "Tell. The deacon attached to the church of the Hospital has not had a learned education, an( I, like many others, will never rise above his present Order. F. is a thorough Russian, quite ignorant of every- thing foreign, good-natured, open, talkative, simple- minded; by no means wanting in intelligence, quite 1 [Ninety roubles calculated at par and average rates of exchange are respectively 14l. 58. and 12l. Vide :l\Iurray, p. 62.J 29 8 A Secular Priest. free from liberalism and from any sort of private views. He plays on the piano; speaks Latin, and with a little lllore practice, will soon speak it fluently, and is begin- ning to learn German. CHAPTER LXI. COlt1 Se of Studies ill the Spzritual A cadelJZ)'. THE division in tÏIne at the AcadeulY, and the seasons of vacation, are much the SaIne as in 'Vestern seminaries. The professors generally read their lectures j hitherto in Latin; but now they are beginning to use Russ. l\Iost of the progress, however, that is lnade, is made by private work. ....\11 know Latin: few, cOlnparatively, Greek. Hebrew, GerInan, French, and English are voluntary. Fortunatoff does not think there is one ,dlO could translate accurately an English book. :Jlost of the students becOllle secular clergy, either professors or parish priests, only two or three at every biennial or greater examination becolne nlonks. 'Vhen Fortuna- toft' 'went out, there were ten places vacant and forty students capahle of filling theIll, which accounts for hiR not being a profesðor. Sidonsky was not a Professor, but a Baecalaureus of Philosophy at the acadeIllY-, and read lectures, which 3 00 Course of Studies he published. In his book he carried his speculations too far, and displeased the higher clergy, especially the 11lonks, but he has great talents, and he understands all the modern German and French philosophers better than any other Inan in Russia. He ,vas displaced, and another appointed. The present Professor, Karp (a layman), is more guarded. }'I. Fortunatoff thinks that not all the modern philosophy is 1:md: Schelling, for instance, is adlnirable, and above Plato and Aris- totle. He does not know nHlCh about Aristotle's ethics or politics; but he remarked that Aristotle ,vent only on experience, ,vhile Plato was inlaginative, and Socrates religious. lIe thinks that all the modern geologists overturn religion, especially by interpreting the six days of Creation to he six periods. Every two years there is a nlove, the ,vhole Upper section passing their final examination at once, where- upon what had been the Lower beCOlnes the Upper, and a new Lo'wer is fonned by calling fresh recruits from the diocesan seminaries in connexion ,vith this academy. Those who have passed the final examina- tion are classed under the titles of 11lagistri and Can- lUdali, a classification borrowed from the Civil Univer- si/jy. The Canclidati can beconle l\Iagistri afterwards, if they qualify theIllsel ves anù pass a second examina tion. The nunlber of :1\[agistri varies fronl fourteen or fifteen to thirty. The rest are only Candidati. But Ùt the Spiritual Acadel1lY. 30r each class seems to be arranged in order of merit. Fortunatoff wa::; the fourth of the Candidati when he "rent out. In the diocesan Seminaries and district spiritual schools the scholars are only partially pro- vided for or assisted from public sources; but the studenls in the \.cademies are all wholly luaintained by the Synod. And after the final exanlination all those ,vho are classed as l\Iasters and Candidati obtain a pension for life, the ::\Iasters of 350, the Candidates of 250 roubles a year. One evening later there canle to drink tea with us froln the acaùemy one of the best students who is to pas his final exall1Ínation next J nne, and will probably be alllong the l\Iagishi, that is, will take the highest honours. In giving Ine an account of the academy he said that there ought to he sixty students in each of its two sections, hut in fact just now there are only forty-nine in the Upper Eection and fifty-seven in the Lower. There are vrofessors at the acadeIuy in Dogmatic Theology, Ioral Theology, POIPlllics, Liturgical Sciehce, Ecclesia&tical History, Biblical.A.rchæology, Homiletics, Hebrew, and Greek. These are in th Upper section; in the Lower there are lectures in Philosophy, Philology, Civil His ory, Iathematics, German, French, English (to only a few of the students), and Holy Scripture. Students are at liberty to choose bebveen 1IatheIllatics 3 02 S tudz"es Ùl the A cade171)1. and Seclùar History, .between German and French, though they may learn all, if they please. The Curator of the acaden1Y i the Ober-Procuror, who is charged 'with the whole material administration, the course of study and the instruction being in the hands of the Synod. Their food and accommodation are good. It is not uncommon for the students to damage their health by overwork. On Sunùays anll festivals they are allowed to go out after the Liturgy till nine or ten p.m. Thus they can visit their friends; but some of them find their way to the theatre. CHAPTER LXII. Vz.sit to the Spiritual Acadell1-Y. ANOTHER evening (Dec. 11 o. s.) I \vent with F. to visit some of the students in the academy. The building and its court, though \vithin the same precinct \vith the Lavra, is separated within, and one goes from the Lavra into the Court of the academy by a narro\v archway, the door of \vhich is closed and locked at a certain hour of the night. The building of the Academy is divided into two sides. One side is for the Rector and the Baccalaurei (or assistant-professors). The professm.s almost always live else\vhere, and come only to give their lectures. The baccalaurei are appointed from the best of the magistri, according as there are vacancies; the professors again appointed from the best baccalaurei of SOllle standing, and from such as have \vorked hard. The professors are most of them married priests, or even laymen. None \vho are married can live within the academy itself. The church or chapel is over the entrance. The students 3 0 4 Visit to the Acade1JZY. never go to the great church or Sobor In the Lavra except on the festival of the saint (St. Alexander N ef- sky). They are divided into rOO1l1S, each room having two tables, and six students at each table. There are also two slnall bookcases, one for each tahle at the two ends of the room. In one of the bookcases I noticed Innocentius' Chu'rch History, Binghanl's Antiquitatm; Ecclesiastic{h, Hengstenberg's Christology, Hebrew Bibles, &c. The students wear no acadmnical or eccle- siastical dress either ,vi thin doors or abroad. Their refectory i not lofty; it has in it two long tables. They sup at 8 p. m.; and no strangers are alluwed to stay ,, ithin the gates after they go to supper. In one rOOln the students sho\ved us their books, and asked several questions; as for instance: "'Yhat authority do you ùlow in England to the Septuagint, to the V ul- gate, and to the IIehre,v texts of the Scriptures respec- tively '''"hat versions do you value next after those "r as there nut one Taylor, Archbishop of London, who "Tote a hook altogether subversive of Christianity 'Vhose disciple ,vas Strauss In what books is the doctrine of the \.nglican Church to be found " They had just been set to ,vrite a dissertation on the Anglican Church, and so were curious to know whether upon the ,vhole it were nearer to Lutheranislll or to Popery. They supposed, they said, that it \vas nearer to Luther- anlsnl. Visit to the A cadent)!. 3 0 5 1rlany of the best conlpositions of the students ar published from time to time, after having been revised by the superiors. .....\ number of such dissertations were given me at different times, on the follo\ving subjects :- On the relation of the Church to Jesus Christ, its Founder (20 pages); On guardian angels appointed over cities, kingdonls, provinces, nlonasteries, and churches (20 pages); On the XVIII. Articles of the Synod of Bethlehenl of A. D. 1672 ; On the intennediate state of imperfect happiness and imperfect torment; and on the profitableness of prayers and oblations for the departed; especially for those who have died \vith faith and repentance, but with great sins, and without having had time for full amendment of life (100 pages); On the Duchoborts (a sect very similar to the Quakers). Besides these compositions of the students, the superiors of the academy publish a monthly periodical entitled " Christian Reading," consisting partly of sermons and other documents ancient and modern, and partly of original dissertations. Thê spiritual censorship also of all publications bearing on religion or doctrine is chiefly in the hands of the superiors of the Spiritual Academy. The Diocesan Seminary of the united dioceses of Kovgorod and Petersburg is in a separate building at no great distance from the acadelny. It contains three hundred seminarists. x CHAPTER LXIII. The Princess Sop/tia Galitsin. NOVEMBEH 8 [0 s.],-This heing the Festival of St. 1\fichael and all \..ngels, ànd of all the Rus- sian Orders of knighthood, and the nan1e-day of the Elnperor's brother, Fortunatoff sang the Iatins at five a.lll. and ,the Liturgy at ten. I \vent \yith him to the Liturgy, and stood in the sanctuary \vith the ser- vice-book. As the deacon "Tas not there, I 110W SRW ho\v the priest. celebrates alone, when llf' has to take the deacon's part. The duty of reader and clerk \vas perforlued by some marines fronl the Hospital in their ordinary dress. Nov. 9. [0. s. ].-Sa\v the Archpriest, "rho said, "The opinions printed in the Index of this book" (Dr. Routh's Opu8cnl(,t) on the subject of Transubstantiation, "I can scarcely read for horror." Ho\veyer, at length he began to acknowledge that l\Iark of Ephesus, \vho had used the other terll1S, had refused transubstantiaUon, and that Theophanes Procopovich, in his Theology, sho\vs his The Princess Sop/tia Galitsill. 30ï dislike of it. He told l11e a story of a n1Ïracle of St. l\Ietrophanes, how the saint appeared in a dreanl to a young man who was living a bad life, and thereby con- verted him. The saIlle day I dined with the Princess Sophia Galitsin and her brother-in-law. She lamented that they have so few opportunities of getting religious advice and instruction by conversing with their clergy, especi- ally as they never n1Ïx with them in society. " :x 0 dOübt," she said, "our custom of going to confesRion is very well; but then that is only once a year, and the intervals are long in which we are left quite to ourselves. Our upper classes are not very religious. The seryices of the church are extrenlely fatiguing, and we under- stand but little of them, especially of the Y- espers and the l\Iatins; anù scarcely anybody (of the higher classes) ever goes to the Iatins. They are very long and )70U must stand the whole time. 'Ye are more at hon1e in the Liturgy, and can follow it better." I said, "If any one 'would only buy the church books, and follow the SerYlCeS in thenl, they would soon understand them better." She lnisunderstood me, and said: "It would never do to be seen ,vith a book in one's lland in the church: that would SeeIll to be an irreyerence." " K 0," I said, " that is not ,vhat I meant: I n1eant that you should read the church books for a quarter of an hour or so every day at home, and then you would soon be x 2 308 The Princess Sophia GalitsÙz. more au fait in the church." "That," she said, "is what some of the old people do; and so they are able to stand out all the services without finding them "Tearisome, which we cannot." She said: "The clergy have by no Ineans all left off their bad low habit of drinking. " November 10 [o.s.].- Iet again at the house of 1. Riumine, the same 1\Idlle. N. who had attacked me F-O sharply once before. This tinle \ve \vere quite friends. She said she delighted in reading the \vorks of St. Francis de Sales and Fénélon, anù 'vas un- ,villing to admit that her Church imputes to the Latin Church absolute heresy. She said, with pro- digious emphasis, "Quant à Luther et Calvin, je les déteste." They praised much a Bishop named Tichon, \vho died at the end of last century. " His ,vorks," said 1\1. Riumine, "are almost our only model of practical piety. " CHAPTER LXIV. Tile two A rchÙllaJldrites and a Priest of the A cadeJlty. NOVEMBER lIth [o,s.].-Visited the hchimall- drite Palladius in the X efsky Laura; he is Vicar under the :\Ietropolitan. Also the Rector .IA..tballasius, ,vho, when I stated my detìnition of the Church, incluù- ing and acknowledging in their legitimate dioceses the continental Latins, the Easterns, and the Anglicans also, remarked, "That must imply a kind of indif- ference. " Presently there came in a.priest of the Academy, not a monk, who had beard of me fronl his relative 1\1. l\Ialloff. He instructed the fiancée of the Grand Duke Alexander, the heir apparent, and received for that service a handsome sum of money and a gold cross. He is chaplain at Stuttgart, and spoke :French fluently, and can read English. He seemed interested to hear that I had brought out sonle English books to present to the Academy, and said, "'V e are in the habit of reading Lutheran German books, but not English." 3 1 0 A Priest lIe imagined the Anglican Church to differ irreconcil- ably from the Greek and the Russian, and to be nearly the same as the Lutheran. He nlisused the word " Catholic" like the rest of them, and, when I would have corrected him, he smiled anù excused himself on the ground of an inveterate habit. "But," he said, "that Latin 'YOI'd" (but it is a Greek word) "is nothing to us. Our Church and people are Orthodox and Caplwlic. 1 That is our ,vord and pronunciation; but Catholic is by its very sound something not Orthodox anù not Caplwlie." ..A..fter hearing my explanations, he asked: "Is there not, then, in truth and fact a Icery [JJ'I::at difference between your Church and ours " I replied: "Unquestionably in externals, and in popular opinion and practice, there is an enornwus difference; but I do not kno-w that there is any great ditlerence in fûnnal doctrine. In essential doctrines and faith I nlust believe that there is no difference." "\Vith respect to the great point of the Procession I repeated the substance of what Bishop Pearson says. But be at once replied: ",y e think that the Greek Fathers, before the controversy arose, allowed themselves to speak in a looser anù freer way than they ,voult! 1 [\Vhat does tbe word" Capbolic" mean in tbe mouths wbether of clergy or laity? Ought we all to be Capholics? If so, how can the word designate tbe Russian Church? if not, bow does it answer to the word" Catholic" in the Creed ?] of the Acade1Jzy. 3 11 have spoken in, after the point had been questioned, discussed, and-settled." I said, "That is disrespectful to the Greek Father , and sounds like an adn1Ïssion that they differ less from the TIoman doctrine than you do. I should not have been surprised to hear a Ronlanist treat the Fathers in that way." He also denied that the older Latin Fathers ever taught the procession from the Son, saying that all those pa ages had been interpolated since. He asked what I thought of their JIass? "Do you not finll it," he asked, "very like that of the Catholiques 7" CHAP TER L.XV. .. JJ;I. Fortullatoff's Delive.rallces. MY host speaks with horror of the German custom of eating blood, black-pudding, &c., ,vhereas they observe still the canon of the Apostles, requiring us to abstain fronl things strangled, and from blood. For this reason, all their fowls are killed by cutting off their heads: and a difficlùty arose, not long ago, a bou t SOlne who had becolne Christians, as they had lived before chiefly on game caught in nooses, and found thenl dead. Also he says that, In the University, the Pro- fessors and Students are all free-thinkers. l\Iany of them are Gernlan Lutherans j and still Inore Lutheranize, or Geflnanize. " \lso the physicians and Inedical Professol's and students are all free-thinkers, all," he said/ "to a man." Hence a priest ,vho has to lecture on religion among them, is subjected to Inany 1 [These sweeping generalizations must always be accepted with al1owance. ] M. Fortunatoff's Dt'!i'l}erallces. 3 I 3 annoyances, question , and difficulties. The Gymnasia and the University are for La,v, l\Iedicine, and Philo- sophy (Arts), what the diocesan district schools and smninaries, and the Spiritual Academies are for Theo- logy. For the soldiers and sailors there are the Corps of Cadets, military and naval, and the Page Corps, and the Superior l\Iilitary Academy j anù for the nIeùical students there is the l\fedical AcadenIY, ,vhich we see from our windows. This has three hundred students. He would not believe that in England the lnedicallnen are anything else than free-thinkers: he supposed that they were free-thinkers all over the world j and he quoted fronl the Psalnls, laughing, these words: " Shall the dead praise Thee, 0 Lord, or shall the physicians rise up to confess to Thee " "Here, in Russia, at any rate, they are all unbelievers, and never conlnlunicate in all their lives." I said: "I thought whoever passed three whole years ,vithout ..communicating, was formally excommunicated, and fell under civil penalties " "It ought to be so," he said, "but it is not so for the doctors j the doctors are never punished. Ah! Pp8ðírni 8unt !" (with emphasis). The priest of the l\fedical Academy here has so bad an opinion of thmn all that when one, not long ago, proposed to nlarry his daughter, he broke out into an absolute passion. However, on Sunday, :F. told me he had been called to visit a doctor ,vho was dying, anù had gone ,vith a 3 LI- .l1I. FortuJ/atoff's very faint hope of converting hinl; but to his surprise, the man readily l1lade his confession, and seemingly with sincere contrition, and so died shortly afterwards. Speaking of morals and of liberalism, he said: "The nobles are nearly all bad. In Peters burg scarcely any of the laity of the higher classes keep the Fasts, but in fosco'v, very luany do; in the country towns nearly all, and in the villages quite all. The higher classes think it fine to be like the Germans and the French. It is the custom for the priests to go rounel at Christmas to the houses of their parishioners, to glorify Christ's Nativity. This they do still to the merchants and citizen here, but scarcely ever to the I(niazes and Grafs (Princes and Counts)." He once said: "If there is any character ,vhich it eleFghts the peasants and merchants to see held up to ridicule, as in a comedy, or in light literature or stories, it is that. of the Frenchified or Germanized Russian no hIes, who, they say, are not Russians." And he himself acteù to the life the contrary behaviour of the peasants and these nobles on entering the church. " Truly," he said, of the latter, "they are like you. They are quite against all ceremonies, as superstitious; they respect neither the Saints nor their Icons. It ,vonld be a good thing for them to be a little more on their knees, and to bump their heads a little against the paveIuent like the 'muJiks." Delive1'allces. 3 1 5 "Our vast arIuy," he observeù, "may, or lllay not be necessary, a priest is no judge of that. But, assuredly, it is a terribly bad thing for the morals and the religion both, of the lower classes j and a great hindrance to that llevelopment of the internal resources and population of Russia, which our Government has so lunch at heart." I find the people here have a superstition about meeting a priest in the street j still worse a monk. Even ladies of rank, if in stepping from the house- door to their carriage they see a priest or a monk, will rush back again and send the carriage avçay, at the same time they spit, and drop a pin. Of course I am not speaking of really educated people. Also, I find it is the common belief that the lights in the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem light of themselves by miracle on Easter Eve, or at least one light from ,vhich the rest are lighted. "\Yhen I called it an Î1n- posture, the priest said, " You have not been at Jerusalem j ask )1.; ha has." Once on my saying I did not like the double sense of the ,yord bogh, which means both Deus and an Image, as confusing ideas whicrl ought to be kept apart, l\I. Fortunatoff denied the aInbiguity, and affirmed that it simply meant Dells. I answered, "I have heard that it is constantly used of all Irons; and only the otlwr day your little girl, three years old, 316 M. Fortunatoff's Deliverances. turning over the leaves of a book, pointed with her finger to the unlneaning wood-cuts at the top of every chapter, and said to all alike, 'BoJinka '-' little god.' " He replied, "That is only sheer and gross stupidity in 'lnll)ïks (peasants) and women." " If they are the offenders," I said, "you must have stupidity and ignorance enough anlong you. You make things to be '\vorse than I supposed." "'Yell," he answered, "there is plenty of it lllllong the people." After a fe'\v minutes, he added, "No Russian thinks the Icons to be gods, but peasants and ,vornen Inay sometimes speak as though they were through stupidity." CHAPTER LXVI. His Deliverances contiuued. AT another time he said: "Count Pratasoff has been Ober-Prokuror no\v for about four years. Before that, I only know of him that he was one of the Em- peror's suite. As for Prince Alexander, who held that office in the last reign, it could scarcely be said of him that he held any particular creed. The Ober-Prokuror has no 'cote in the Synod, but yet, what is strange," he added, laughing, "he has very great influence. "_,A,s to the definition of the visible Church," he saiù, " it depends upon the sense that one attaches to the 'word heresy. "\Ve think the Latins to be secundum quid heretics, but not in relation to Luther and Calvin. As we think the Latin Church to agree almost entirely with us, 'we have never been dispo1,ed to recognize any other Churches or Societies in the "rest, as competing \vith it, but \ve recognize only the Latin. Yet in one sense they are heretics, though in another they are not." I said, " They either are heretics, and out of the 3 1 8 M. Fortu1latoff's Church, or they are not." " No," he said, "not so. Our Church has relllained the sallIe, and has preserved everything. vYe certainly answer to the definition of the visible Church; but we have no need to include others in that definition ,vhich IS fulfilled In the Greco-Russian cOlllmunion: she stands alone, and self-sufficing. She needs not any others; and that absolute external unity and precise definition, which you require, would only do harJll, for it would establish a sharp line of separation between us, ,vho are within the definition and all others, and 'would destroy that tolerance and lllutual friendly intercourse, and half recognition, which no\v subsists. I think that external differences cannot be avoided, but the essential unity of the faith is preserved internally. Other ecclesias- tical bodies are not entirely bad; the Latins are partly right; the Lutherans also." I said, "One ought not to confound confessions with organized Societies. One should distinguish between the .A.postolical Churches according to their dioceses; differences in secondary and variable lllatters do not justify them in invading one another and setting up a new altar against thE' original altar. An individuals should conform to the CUStOlllS of the local Church in which they happen to Le, until they gain leave to act otherwise by the local Bishop." 1\1:. Fortunatoff laughed at the Latin charges of the eleven or twelve heresies of the Greeks. "Anyone Deli7Jera11ces. 3 1 9 may easily see," he said, "how fiinIsy they are; they all depend on the prinlaryassumption of the Pope's absolute authority and infallibility. ,Yhen I was a student in the Acadmuy," he said, "I went several times frOln curiosity to see the Latin rite; and r thought their Iass, not only vastly inferior to ours, but contmuptible, and even ridiculous ;-a congregation sitting or squatting on chairs with their faces in hooks, an organ at work, priests gesticulating in dUluh show, and such a theatrical air about it all. I saw the Bishop sitting on one side of the sanctuary-not in the middle of the Church, and the celebrant retiring fronl hinl backwards with three reverences; whereas our priests lnerely bo,v to the Bishop, and turn round and proceed to their sacred duty." He added, "Y ou, from being lleighLours, are still half Latins; you excuse the Pope and the Latin Church in ahnost everything." "That certainly is a nlost unjust assertion," I answered. Two days later he said, alluding to this conversation, "I often anI disputing for disputing's sake" (to put the case fin both sides, I suppose he meant); "but in truth I think that the Latins scarcely differ by any real difference from us; and those two or three whom I have seen, eXplained away their fire of purgatory, and on all points seemed to have a very poor defence of themselves, and rather apologized for their variations, and eXplained thenl in our sense, than proveò any point against us." . CHAPTER LXVII. M. Fortullatoff 01Z the SaCra1Jlents. HE hears confessions chiefly in Lent. A crowd of people, ,vaiting for their turn, stand together in the body of the church, and the Priest, standing on the solea/ in his epitrachelion, ,vith a disk and light before the Icon of Christ, reads the preparation, &c., down to the questions, once for all. Then he repeats the Ten COilllnandnlents, and the people go up, one. by one, behinù a movable screen, set on the solea. The priest asks against which of the commandments they have sinned; they confess; and then he imposes penance, and absolves them, laying his epitracheliou, and his hand, on their heads. "They ought, no doubt," he said, "to particularize, so far as is necessary, to make clear the nature and degree of the greater sins; but there Inay be sometimes a thousand to confess in one day, or at least in two or three days, in one week; and it is unavoidable that there should be many bad con- fessions. " [This seems to be the step before the ico,w. tasi8 leading into the sanctuarJ.J .J I. Fortltt/atoff 011 the SaCr01nellts. 32 I He not only owned that lay people cannot com- municate often without giving up their worldly busi- ness j but he said that it ought to be so. "If the custom in early times was different, this was because then the Christians followed no worldly business. You cannot serve God and manunon. The outward preparation (to fast for a week heforehand, and to attend the services of the Church three times daily, and to go to Confession), though no dou bt it waR meant to assist the inward preparation, is no more than what is necessary. It is not an easy thing to prepare one's self properly; and it is easier to prepare well once a year than often or habitually." And he cast bitterly in nlY teeth our contrary Anglican practice and profanation of the Sacrament by inviting all who will to come and take it without any preparation or confession, having eaten a hearty breakfast (as 1\Iadanle Potemkin said of her governess) just before. "A pretty improvement it would be in us to follow such an example r K 0, indeed; whatever yours lnay do, our Church kno,vs better the reverence due to so great a Sacranlent." I said, "I think the custom now existing among the Latins on this point is bettf'r than yours." He replied, "Quite the contrary! Ours shows that we have a deeper sense of the greatness of tbe mystery than the Latins have." 1\lademoiselle N. (who is 80 fond of reading Fénélon and St. François de Sales) y 3 22 M. Fortunatoff said, "I ay people-i.e. ladies ,vhose time is their own -might without difficulty communicate once in six I weeks if they wished it" (that is, twice in each of their four Lents); "but oftener than that I think would be even prohibited." The Countess Anna Orloff, I was told afterwards, lives close to a monastery near N ovgorod, and comnlunicates daily. She is daughter of the Count Alexis Orloff Tchesmensky. She emancipated her serfs, and has expenùed balf her fortune in restoring and enriching t.he Y ouvieff monastery, three versts from N ovgorod. She has a house in the capital, and is a "Dame d'holl- ]leur j" and anyone meeting her ,vould take her to be a fashionable lady. But she lives by rule, and receives to dinner only on Tuesdays and Saturdays; anq. all her guests must leave at seven p.m. She never eats meat, and conlIDunicates often, if not daily. Her director, the Archimandrite Photius, is now dead, but she still follows the rules he gave her. They spoke also of another lady named Tch utchkoff, now Abhess of a convent, founded by her on the battlefield of Borodino, where her husband was killed. Her only son, a youth of sixteen, dying soon after, she retired into a convent at V oronege. She is no,v in Petersburg, having come to be godmother to the Princess of Darmstaùt, the fiancée of the Hereditary Grand Duke, when she is reconciled to the Church and confirnled. 011 tIle SaCra11'lCllts. 3 2 3 F. blanled the Latins for not giving the Chrism and Holy Communion to baptized infants, saying, "If you make the development of the intellect a necessary preliminarJ1, J"'OU should postpone baptism." He said it was a comlllon error to regard the anointing of the sick as a preparation for death (viaticum); the primary purpose of it being to obtain healing of the body, which often occurred, to his knowledge. The vulgar error, which exists in Russia, has arisen from the mistake, froIn the sound of the 8oborovat81 a, fronl soùor, "an assembly of priests" for slJeratsia, "to prepare for a journey." St. James says,_ "Let him send for the elders of the Church;" and in the Russian Church the sick man sends for seven priests, if they can be had, though one will suffice. "Last year," said Ir. F., "I with six others adminis- tered soborovanie, that is, united prayer with unction, to the priest of the Sanlson Church, and, after he had been given over by the doctors, he recovered." In the old times, before Peter the Great and the Synod, nlÍxed marriages were not allowed in R1.l;ssÍa. There are seven degrees of consanguinity or affinity, within which marriage is forbidden; so second cousin cannot marry, nor Can one nlarry the child of one's second cousin; third cousins may marry. The cele- bration of a wedding is called the crowning of a couple, from the crowns which are used in it. There is a y 2 3 2 4 Oil the SaCra1l1ellts. slight penance for a second Inarriage; far Ulore for a third; a fourth is forbidden altogether. If a Iuan is banished to Siberia for life, his wife after three years may marry agaIn. They have not the four seasons for Ordinations, nor do they ordain a number of Priests and Deacons at once, hut only one Deacon or Priest in one Liturgy. That there are seven Sacranients or l\Iysteries is a point of faith; 'whereas we in England seeIn to recognize only two. " Your difficulty is only verbal," he said, "since you achnit all the seven. The Church does what suits her cOInmunion, and she cannot go back or turn aside to quibble about wurds." He had at first contended that the Septenary number was froln the heginning; at length he achnitted that perhaps they had received it in later timet; fronl the Latins. "I see what you mean," he said; "they existed and we had theln fronl the beginning, and at length the Pope counted theln for us. Well, that is no great matter, we lnay adnlÏt that." CHAPTER LXVlll. M. Fortuna/off 011 tlte Church's DeveloþlJlent. "IN one point of view," F. said, "that Babylonian Refoflllation of the Lutherans and the Calvinists nlay facilitate the restoration of unity. For certainly, it makes both the GreekR and the Latins to feel a sort of COll1mon unity by contrast. But ho,v can there be any union with YOll, when I see such great differences bet,veen us besides that greatest one of all, that of the Procession, you reject the Intercession of the Saints and their Invocation, and the Relics, and the Icons. X ow, to speak only of the Relics: they are our most unanswerable argument, the only argument which seems to be felt, against the sceptical objections of all the medicalulell here. 'Ve are far frmll having a process of canonization like that of tl e Pope. God Himself alone reveals sanctity in our Church, and Relics are always found by revelation, and attested by incorruption and other signs of anctity (miracles of healing, apparitions, &c.). The Relics thu::; found 3 26 l'rI. Fortunatoff have often been those of persons quite unknown, and the places of whose burial were equally unkno,vn. And then the police, the authorities, secular as well as spiritual on the spot, besides the Synod here, make a very strict examination. .And can ,ve yield to you then that the Relics are unnecessary, and to be re- jected 1 Again, suppose even that you adlnit (as you dar you do) the intercession of the Saints and their Invocation, this is necessarily connected with the out- ward veneration of their Icons, by which they becollle a.s it were present; and the one thing can scarcely exist without the other." I objected that in point of fact the Invocations were COTIlmOn a century or hvo before the outward venera- tion of Icons was established. And even now the N estorians, . who have been separated for fourteen centuries, have Invocations of Saints, though they have never received Icons. To this, he replied, that even if it be so, still the necessary developnlents and perfec- tion often come long after the principle which inyolved them. In the sanle way, in alluding to sonle similar speech of a Russian priest, Mr. :I31ackmore had said to me: "These Greeks and Russians seem to think Chris- . tianity to be like a great plant, which was not pro- duced at once perfect, but only came gradually to its full growth, which it attained at the time of the seventh OIl the Church's De Jcloþ111e1Zt. 3 2 7 Council." And)1. l\foura vieff once said, as if Dlaking an admission: "I feel that this tells in favour of the Latins, that they claim so bolJly to carryon the idea and the exercise of ecumenical authority, and can point to a succession of what they call General Councils, not stopping short, as we do, with seven, but continuing them almost down to our tinles, or at least to the Council of Trent, where they seem at last to have stopped." On the other hand, the old metropolitan of Peters- burg, Seraphim, in condemning the Latin doctrine of the "Filioque" as contrary to the original and ecumenical tradition, and based merely upon human reasonings, used to utter this Inaxinl: "Our Church knows no developments." 1 The truth is, that commonly, the n10re rigid and the more ignorant assert at :firs that everything, small anù great, is of equal necessity, and equally derived by unin- terrupted tradition from the very beginning. Invoca- tions, Icons, thelaw of auricular confession before Easter, and even the doctrine of the Sacraments being seven, are all to be found in all the Fathers, and were all taught and delivered by the Apostles. 'Yhen driven out of this assertion, they fall back on the idea of growth or development, still maintaining as before the necessity of everything, whether ancient or modern. On the 1 [\Vas it the residence of De J\Iaistre in Petersburg which led to the discussion of this subject ?] 328 On the Church's Develoþl1zent. other hand, the more learned and spiritual, who are well aware that many parts of the existing system are not of Apostolic Antiquity, make a distinction betwoon the original tradition and all subsequent growth or develop- ment. "The whole faith," they say, "complete and en- tire, is plainly read in the Scriptures, and plainly handed , down by the Church from the beginning, and admits of no other change or increase but that 'which may be made by the condemnation and Jenial of new errors. But, besides this substance of the faith itself, there are also many other things, some of Apostolic tradition, and others of subsequent growth or institution, which are of very great importance, and which cannot be dispensed with by the Church, without indirectly endangering good morals and even the faith itself, to say nothing of her own authority and existence." He said: "Discussions between individuals under authority are of little use: the Churches themselves should confer together and make mutual explanations. But it might be well if in the first instance some con1- petent persons on both sides would examine accurately and discuss in writing those points which seem the most difficult, and on which the apparent difference is greatest. ), CHAPTER LXIX. The Potelllkills-Fasts and Churclt Serz'ices. NOV, 15 [0,8,].-1 dined in the 1Iillionnaia [with the Potemkins], it being the first day of the Fast. There are no dispensations, such as are common among the Latins; only in cases of necessity people dispense themselves, for instance, wonl n nursing their infants, children, too, under seven. ..A.nd after that age very few young people of the higher classes fast till they are grown up. A.nd now the higher classes here are so Protestantized, that very few of them observe the fasts at all, at least in Peters burg, where they are mixed up with 70,000 Germans. Some, indeed many, may keep the first week and the last in Lent. The poor all keep the whole of each fa t most religiously, and they do not eat fish, nor do they get potatoes. The number of guests, frequenting the sort of open table kept by the Potemkins, w-ill now fall off, as there is scarcely anything serveù but fast fare. They spoke of the Church Services.as being certainly 330 Fasts and far too long, fit only for the monasteries, from whence they were taken, and as causing great embarrassment and irreverence. For on the one hand, vast numbers of the common people have a superstitious horror of any abridgment, so that it might be even dangerous to make any change by authority; and on the other hand, it ,vould often be physically Î1npossible for priest or people, living in the world, to perform or attend them, if they were celebrated in a becoming lllanner at full length. Beside8, the civilized and ",.orldly people in the towns, who are increasing in numbers, are as llluch repelled by the length of the services as the merchants and peasants are pleased with it. The result has been that a general systeln has been esta- blished of reaùing the appointed kathisl1U; of the Psalter, and the Hours, and the greater part of the kanons and SOllle other parts of the services, ,vith the utmost rapidity possible. Everybody complains of this irreverence, and is ashaIued of it; and even canons havA been made at different times to correct it: but all to no purpose. .....111d notwithstanding all that is done by singing rapidly instead of slowly, singing only once instead of several times, substituting reading for sing- ing, and omitting all readings from the S ynaxa'l'ia, Homilies, and sermons, &c., it is still necessary for all those priests, readers, and singers, who officiate In churches frequented by the higher clas es, to make Church Services. 33 1 Inany actual OlnlSSlons at their own discretion, in order to bring the services within the compass, either of their people's patience or their own physical power. Thus, for example, it is the rule to read through the whole four Gospels in the Church during the Royal Hours, on Ionday, Tuesday, and vVednes- day of the Great 1Veek. But 1. Fortunatoff being the only priest attached to the Hospital of :ì\I rines, reads on those days only one Gospel each year. Again, he will often during Lent omit the octurn and begin at once with the )Iatins at the early service. And in truth, even when there are several priests, it is won- derful how they are able to go through the services as they do, during Lent. Not only the early service at 4: a.Ill. lasting three hours, but the Hours and Vespers (with the Liturgy after the Vespers on certain days) before they touch any food. \nd then, when they do eat, ahout one or two o'clock p.m., they must not eat anything that comes of flesh: neither eggs, nor nlilk, nor cheese, nor butter; nor even fish. It is true indeed, that at Petersburg fish is generally eaten by the parochial clergy in Lent, 6xcept during the first 'week and the last. But this is merely an a huse; and the infringellleIÜ of the rule does not extend beyond the capital. After dinner in the evening (in Lent) there is still a third. service, the Great COlllpline. ,And besides all these services the 332 Fasts and Church SeY'vZ"ces. occasional duty is very heavy at that season. "In fact," said my host, "we all get very thin during Lent, and tbe body, no less than the spirit, rejoices on the coming of Easter. ' CHAP TER LXX. Conversation with the Priest Raichofsky. SUNDAY, November lï,-I went to see the priest Raichofsky, and translated to him the conse- ration prayer of the Scottish and the American Litur- gies. But be asked: "JVhen were those Liturgies made and by whO'ln ? " He did not like the idea of people in later times altering or composing Liturgies. As we were speaking of the question of the Pro- cession, I said: "It seenlS to me that there is a certain bias in the minds of your clergy which prevents them from accepting fairly and fully the expressions and the sense of the Fathers." 1Vhen I had admitted that the Greek terminology is thrt of the old FatherR, and had quoted to him Bishop Pearson's statement on this point, he objected: "'Vhy, then, d.:> you not leave out the clause, and then there would no longer be any dif- ference " I said : "We must have SOlne good reason for leaving out orthodox words, even though they were improperly put in. And even if you asked us to leave 334 Conversatioll wz.th the Przest Raichofsky. them out, as improperly put in, we could scarcely do this so long as you seem to deny or to suspect and dis- like the language of your own Greek Fathers. By no means all adlnit so much as you admit, viz. 'through the Son' in the sellse of procession as to the substance, and not lnerely interposito Filio, though SOlne seem to deny even that." " Ah !" he said, "the separation "was not origina.lly nor really made on account of this question; but for other causes-for human passions. But there would be many and great differences between us, even if that could be removed. Here, in your XXXIX. Articles, (Article XXI!.,) your Church rejects Images, Relics, and Invocations, and says that they are contrary to Scripture, and vain and futile inventions." And he smiled as he quoted the words of the Article. I replied: "I do not deny that you nlay reasonably suspect some of our Articles, and demand explanations, or if you please supplenlents and corrections, especially of Article XI., about Justification, and of Article XXXI., about the sacrifices of 1\Tasses." He said: "I see that in your Dissertation there is very little disagreement to be discovered on any of these points, but the Articles thenl- selves seem to reject and condemn them all, without any reserve or limitation, and even add abusive language." " And/' he objected, "not all your people interpret your Articles as you do." I replied: "Comparatively few, I fear. But that does not touch the question which is COll'i.Jcrsatz'Oll 'Zvith the Priest Razchofsk}'. 335 the true interpretation of this or that Article. No doubt explanations are needed from our Church, and it would be a very good thing if we were called upon to make them. That might help us much." CHAPTER LXXi. Church Plate, Books and Vest1Jlellts-JllC01Jle of Priests. ONE day F. showed me the ornamented Gospels and the sacred vessels of his Church, which are kept in a glazed case in the S.E. corner of the sanctuary, outside the handsonle colunlns w'hich surround the . altar. Close to this case, against the south wall, there is a huge chest for the phenolia and other robes, some of w'hich, he said, Inust have cost as much as forty pounds. Ânother day, as we ,vere out ,valking, we asked the price of one of the sluallest and plainest sets of altar plate, not including any orl1alnented covers for the binding of the Gospel, but only the paten or disk, asterisk, chalice, spoon, lance, shell for hot water, and cross. The sum named as the lowest that would be taken was 350 paper roubles (alJout 151.); but he thought that 10l. would be enough. The whole expense of furnishing a new church or chapel with what is absolutely necessary can scarcely be brought under 75l. or 100l.; and then Church Plate, &c., InCOl1le of Priests. 337 it will be very poorly provided. But the vestments last; and from tinle to time fresh offerings are added. If one su pposes the building and the fa bric of the church to be provided, a monastery of the low'est class, or hermitage, must have a capital of at least 700l. to secure its existence. The church yestments being very durable, anù accumulating, and having all been consecrated, ,vhen at last they are wearing out, are used at the burials of the clergy, who are al ways huried in the robes of their order. It is contrary to public opinion and to good manners, anù even to distinct canons, for priests' wives to wear any gay-colourecl clothes, or to lnake themselves bare, or to dance; and they are always addressed, ,vithout respect to their age or youth, by the title of Iother (l\Iatushka), as the priest by the title of Father (Batushka). I. Fortullatoff's wife told me that this is not so with the Lutheran Pastors: not only are their wives quite free to follow all the fashions of society; but even the Pastors thenlselves go to the theatre and dance. F. also told nle that there is no such thing as a priest marrying a ::;econd time (after Ordination). If anyone did, the Bishop would cut off his hair, and seclùarize him, and he would be made a common sol- dier. "I could show you such a soldier." I said, " With us they can marry a second wife." " That," he z 33 8 Church Plate, &c. answered, "is far better ; the evil of our rule is felt." '\Vhen a priest dies, his widow and family are sav d from destitution thus: If there is a son old enough, or nearly old enough, he succeeds to his father's place, and helps to maintain the 'wido,,"T and her fanlÌly. Or else, some student from the Spiritual Academy, or from the diocesan seminary, is found "Tilling to marry a daughter of the deceased priest, to ,vhose cure he is soon afterwards appointed almost as a matter of course. The usual age for a student to enter the Academy being twenty, he is twenty-four ,vhen the course is completed; and so there is a year's interval, in which he may marry, hefore he is old enough to be ordained deacon and priest. The parochial clergy in former tinles ,vere sup- ported entirely from the customary offerings and fees of their people, and the cultivation of their glebes. The addition of Governluent allo,vances in money, which is no,v made in many of the dioceses, and which is to be extended to all: is a recent improvement. The offerings and fees giyen on certain occasions, being quite voluntary, vary bet,veen certain IÏ1nits according to the circumstances and the disposition of the giver. For a moleben, a common peasant will give perhaps ten kopecks copper (about 3d.), another 'will give a paper rouble (about lId.), others of the higher classes froln five to twenty roubles, about ten roubles being, per- haps, the, commonest alms for such people. The fees InCOlne of Priests. .339 for a wedding will vary frOln twenty roubles to two hundred. But the poor in this case also, as in the former, give a lIluch smaller fee in copper. After each confession, i.e. before they go to communion, they make an offering, ,vhich varies from five to fifteen roubles. For a baptism it is much in the same way, though if the Priest goes to baptize the child of a servant in the house, it would probably be less-say a silver rouble (equal to three and a half paper roubles or copper), or half a silver rouble. Again, when a priest visits hÜ-; parishioners at Christmas and at Easter, every house- holder makes hinl such an offering as has been custo- Inary in that house or family. And the priests of each parish, who usually live together in towns in one Court (door), and are often four in number, throw the whole together, and divide it. Thus at the Church of the Admiralty here (used as the parish church for the unfinished Isaakski Sobor) there are three priests, who serve in the church week and week about, though any one of them ,vho may be at home is liable to be called upon for occasional offices. F. thinks that each of these three priests must get for his share at least a thousand pounds sterling annually. I find that all the money obtained from the sale of candles in the churches goes to the Synod, in aid of the maintenance of the Spiritual Schools, Seminaries, and Academies. Those collections which I see maùe z 2 34 0 Clzurch Plate, &c. In a church go all to its repair and ornamenting. The money put into th(' box or bag attached to an Icon, goes partly to the Icon, partly to the church, and partly and chiefly to the clergy. There is also in a church a sepa- rate box for the clergy; and ,vorshippers ,vho get a moleben (paraclesis), or are present at one, sung before an Icon, give as they please, either to the Icon alone or partly to the clergy. Thore are also fees or presents for occasional offices performed for individuals. The houses of the priests belong to the church; and the administration of temporalities, except in Government establishments, is in the hands of the bishop and his clergy. A priest ,vill sometimes let his private pro- perty stand in the name of his wife, that it may escape confiscation for (if so be) misconduct. There are three Spiritual .....1..caclenlÍes, viz., at Peters- burg (i.e. in the N cfski), one near }'foscow (in the Troitsa), and one at I{ieff (in the Bratsky, in the lower city). A fourth at Kazan has been added since 1840. In that here there are in all 150 students. They choose out for the Academy one, t,vo, or three of the best f,cholars of each of the diocesan serninaries. There are fifty governments, and each government is also a diocese (eparchy) and has its Bishop and its seminary. Of the N efsky Lavra the aged fetropolitan Seraphinl is Archimandrite; of the Troitsa, Philaret, Ietropolitan of 1.foscow; at I{ieff another Philaret, l\Ietropolitan of 11lC01Jle of Priests. 34 1 ICicff. In the N efsky there are other honorary Archi- mandrites, who have been called from a distance with a view of being made Bis1}ops; some too who cannot be made Bishops from their ignorance of Latin. CHAPTER LXXII. Church Music. T HE singing in the churches here, as I have said before, is certainly very pleasing, suited to the sense of the ,vorùs, moving, and devout. It is as attractive as sonle of the readings, or rather gabblings (for some things are read very well), are disagreeable and repulsive. F. said, "If you buy the books with the musical notes printed in them, you will have in them the music, such as it is, sung in the monasteries and in churches, ,vhere there are only two or three men sIngers. But here in the city, and where there is a choir of singers, some parts of the services are sung to music arranged in parts. This nlusic, 'which is based upon that of the books, is not printed. It has much in it borrowed from the Italian. Some time ago, a certain first-rate Italian singer being in the kapella or practising-room of the choir of the "Tinter Palace 'was moved to tears by what they were singing when she came in, though she did not know a word of Russ, nor Church Music. 343 was told till afterwards that what she heard was part of the office for the dead. The singings for th Resurrection at Easter inspire the whole congregation with the most lively joy; it is impossible not to feel transported; the responses to the priest's announce- ment, " Christ i risen! " are lllade with an indescribable buzz or hunl (cunl fremitu) running over the whole church. F.'s mother had a great wish to die in Easter week, and this is a popular feeling. CHAPTER LXXIII. John VCJl1:alJZÙzef!, Missionary. NOV, 23.-Dined in the 'Millionnaia, and met there the priest, John Venimnineff, the missionary of the Aleoutines. He was by origin from Irkoutsk, and the n1Íssion ,vas supported by the Russian American COU1- pany. He came here, coming round Cape Horn to try to obtain a bishop for his people. The whole })OPU- lation of the islands is 60,000, of w'honl now' 10,000 are Christians. There was a missionary alnong them before named l\Iacarius, who baptized a number of them, but could not instruct thenl properly, as he knew nothing of their language; and he stayed only a year. It being reported that the natives w'ere ready to be baptized, the Bishop of lrkoutsk sought for a priest w'illing to go there, but all declined. At length this priest J obn, having been interested by what he heard of the natives, offered hÏInself and went. His children were all born in the islands, but at length he sent thenl with his wife to lrkoutsk for education. John Ve1liaJlzÙze.!f, JlJz.ssiollary. 345 In the islands he Dlade all his own furniture; and w hen he had learned the language thoroughly he trans- lated sonle of the Church-prayers, the Catechism, and the Gospel of St. ::\iatthew, which has now been printed in Slavonian letters. K ot long ago, after his arrival here, news CaIne overland of the death of his wife. He canle by way of Rio Janeiro, and if he starts soon to return by land he wil1 not reach the islands before September, 1841. During the first seven years he conversed with the natives, and taught them through an interpreter, one of the Russian Alnerican Company's people. He IS now living here in the house of that conlpany. The natives are incredibly zealous in attending divine worship, remaining several hours with great devotion, though they do not understand, yet knowing that it is worship. The service is still in Slavonic. He has a reader or singer, a Russian, who accolnpanies hÍIll, and one native priest. Others are now learning to read, and they have set up schoo]s. They can nearly all say the Lord's Prayer, and a great many the Creed. Those who are not yet Christians a:'p well disposed to become so, and are continually being instructed and baptized. They communicate once in about two years, as the missionary cannot visit all the islands oftener. I asked whether those who chanced to have the oppor- tunity communicated oftener than once a year' He 34 6 John Vellia1nÙtef!, , replied, "No, never." I asked what kind of Churcb discipline he exercised. 'Vhether for greater SIllS there was excommunication and public penance 1 He said the case of great crimes was as yet unknown anlong them. They seem to be the most mild, vir- tuous, sinlple, inoffensive, and submissive people on the face of the earth; ,vonderfully exercised In patience, often going several days together without food. The only case at all like those which I had in mind was one of justifiable homicide, as we should call it; but he, on the man's confession, judged him in an assembly, explained that he had committed a great sin by killing a man even in self-defence, and said he must pray for forgiveness for a year; and he also ,vould pray for him. The man said he would pray for ten years. If any great crime were to be committed, they ,vould give the offender up to be judged and punished by the Russian law; his spiritual absolution would depend on the Priests being satisfied of his repen tance. He confirmed the story ,vhich I had heard from Admiral Ricard of the old native who was supernaturally instructed; only, instead of its being one Angel that appeared to him, the missionary said that he used to see two together. He had been bap- tized long before, but only very slightly instructed. The people came to the missionary Venian1Ïneff and asked him whether they ,vere to honour him and listen M z"ssiollary. 347 to him, or treat him as a sorcerer. They told him, when he inquired about the old man's character, that it had always been very good; tbat he prayed much to God, reproved them ,vhen they did wrong, advised them, taught them to pray, and told them all the same things that he told theIn; that he often showed supernatural knowledge; ,vhen they 'were sick h(' prayed for them, and obtained their recovery; when they ,vere suffering from famine he would tell them ,vhere they should find a dead whale. He had fore- told to them that he, the missionary, would come among them, and bade theIn follo,v and obey him in all things. He sent for the old man himself, ,vho showed him the place 'v here the Angels in ,vhite clothes (,vhom he called men) used to appear to him. He said that they told him all that they told him in the name of Goel. He kne,v much of the contents of the Old Testament (as ,veIl as of the New) by means of such revelations, viz. the story of Cain and Abel, that of ....4... braham, and the doctrine of the )Iass. He continued to see the Angels after r. Veniamineff's arrival; but before long died. After the Inissionary had seen him for the last time he foretold that he would go to Petersburg, which was then far from his thoughts. This he learned ,vhen he revisited the island, and found that the old man had died a little before a happy and edifying death. There are some of 34 8 John VCllia1JlÙlc..'ff. them who kno,y all the Psalms by heart In Slavonic ,vithout understanding them. r. Veniamineff was dressed in cotton velvet, and ,vore a gold pectoral cross and a red ribbon. (N.B.-This cu tonl of giving the insignia of Orders of l{nighthood to ecclesiastics 'vas introduced by the Emperor Paul to the great annoyance of his old preceptor Platon, the metro- politan of J\iosco,v, ,yhom however he forced to 'veal' the ribbon and star given him.) He had a rough, ,veather-beaten look, but one that bespoke a simple, practical, decided character, and his manner was very friendly, open, and cheerful. He apologized for having forgotten his Latin, so that I could say but little to him except through the Potemkins, who interpreted for Ine. He had brought l\fadaIlle P. one of the native dresses of the Aleoutines-very. thin and transparent, and as light as a feather, covering the whole person and the head, and protecting it against the excessive moisture of their cliInate. It looked as if it were lllade of fish bladders. The climate of' those islands is more temperate than that of Petersburg by at least ten degrees. They cannot gro,v ,vheat or corn, as it will not ripen; hut their potatoes and roots are excellent. The potato was introduced into I\:amchatka by Admiral Ricard, and I suppose it was carried to the Aleoutine Islands froIll thence. C HAP T E R L_Y_YIV. 111 r. Pabller is presented to the ]l;letropolitall of Jl;f OSCO'lV. NOV, 27, [o,s,]-COlmt Pratasoff took me at 7,30 p.m. to the Ietropolitan Philaret of. Ioscow. He said to me in Latin, "'V e are very glad to see you, and to hear that your Church is favourable to unity, and respects ..A..ntiquity ;" and he askeù about the Anglican Liturgy, saying, "All our Liturgies are most ancient; but the Latin Church has changed its Liturgy for the worse in many points, for instance, in OTIlittillg the Invocation of the Holy Ghost; and not only so, for in the East we adhere to the Apostle's injunction, and to our Lord';:; 0""'11 example, both as to the kind of bread (leavened ãPTOÇ, not ã'vp.or;), and as to the unity of the bread." I said, "In this we agree with the East." J.1Ietropolitan: "I am glad to hear that you no\v reverence .....\.ntiquity." A71su:er: "Our Church has always preferred to follow _'\.ntiquity, and, together with her XXXIX. lrticles, imposed in 1571 on all her clergy a, canon binding theln, 'ut ne quiù unquam pro 350 1vlr. Pa/'ller'S interview concione doceant, quod a populo religio ;e teneri et credi velint,' &c., to preach nothing as of faith but what is contained in Holy Scripture, and what the Catholic Fathers and ancient Bishops have collected from the same." They both observed, "That canon is very good." " Also," I said, "in two out of three Liturgi s In use anlong us, ,ve have restored the Oblation and the Invocation of the Holy Ghost after the recital of Christ's words." He asked about thp origin of our Liturgies, and I replied that in great part they were llerived froln the Ronlan. Count Pratasoff here asked, " You haù then the Roman till the Reformation 1" .Answer: " Yes, from the tin1e of the Normans, and in the time of the Anglo-Saxons also, Ollr Liturgy fol- lo'wed ehiefly the Roman; but before that, to the end of the sixth century, the British Churches had had Liturgies of their own, as had also the Churches of Gaul and of Spain." "But now," he said, "you have on1Ïtted some things which you once had in your Liturgy. For instance, does your Church no\v adnlÏt Prayers for the Dead 1" Ansll'er:" They are Oluitteù (except by ÏInplication) frmll the Liturgy, but they are not rejected or condemned. There \vas a legal de- CISIon on this point (in the VV oolfrey case) two years ago." (Tlte Count: "That is clear proof.") "The Prayers which formerly were in the Ritual were omitted, being popularly connected with the doctrine of 'lvi/It the ....Metropolitall of Moscow. 35 I Purgatory." The Count: "The abuse of a thing good in itself does not justify its rejection." They both said, "That popular liberty, which you hav.e in England, does not seem very favourable to ecclesias- tical hun1Ïlity and discipline." " No," I said, "it is the devil's liberty, and the political n1Ïschief all came from the root of religious rebellion. He ,vho has rebelled against his God will not scruple to rebel against his sovereign." They both smiled and asked Ine, "Are there many in England who think with you " and the Count desired me to explain on what grounùs I asked to be admitted to communion. I did so, saying, "In the Creed we declare that the Church is one, and ,ve believe in the unity of the ChuI'ch." j,}Ietropolitan: "It ought to be one, but it is not." I continued, "The division which exists is impious and detestable." Metropolitan: " Unity, no doubt, is much to be desired." The Count: "Are there Inany of the English who have the saJne idea with you about intercommunion 1" Answer: "::Jlost of them do not think at all a bout it; they take the division existing de facto to be a kind of necessity; but the formal doctrine of our Church and Lhe professions of our great divines are quite different." "Is that so, indeed 1" they asked. AnswfYr: "Our Church has never excommunicated the Greek Churches, nor the Latin Churches of the Continent; only, we excom- 35 2 Mr. Pabner's Ùlterviezv municated the Romanists who are in England and in Ireland, and in Greece, and in Russia, as sckislnatics." "That is what I cannot in thf' least understand," ::5aid the Metropolitan; "they are all the same with the Latins of the Continent; conlmunion depends on unity of belief. If they are fit to be communicated with abroad, they ought to be one with you at home; if they are to be excomnlunicated at home they are to be excoIDlnunicated everywhere." I ans,vered, " Yes, if they were heretics; but we excommunicate thenl àt home, not as heretics, but as schismatics. ,li. lay- nlan among us n1Ìght hold all the errors of the Papists as theological opinions, blamed as they are by our Church, without his being excommunicated, unless in out- ward acts he behaved rebelliously." The l1Iet'J"opolitan: "He could not have, or certainly ought not to have such liberty, for communion requires the strictest lmity of belief." "As a nlatter of fact," I said, " he certainly can, but the case is not likely to occur, for, if he held all Roman errors, he ,vould hold among them the necessity of communion ,vith Rome. However, it is true no doubt, as your Elninence says, that strictest unity in the faith is requisite for conununion, but then the question arises, ,vhat precisely is the Faith, and our Church makes a great distinction bet,veen that }1'aith which everyone must keep ,vhole and undefiled, and secondary theological opinion , which are neither to the 1I1etroþolitall of l1Ioscow. 353 essential dogmas, if true, nor heresies, if false. 'Ve consider there are fundamentals of teaching and be- lief." The Ietropolitan answered, "I cannot at all understand it. The Church should be perfectly one in belief. There are now several divided communions, each one in itself and alike in all its parts. It remains then only to ascertain whieh of them is right, or most right." I answered, "'Yhether rightly or wrongly, our Church makes this distinction. 'Ve haye nev( r charged the Papists with fornlal heresy; beyond the necessary faith, then, we must not so much look to identity of opinion as to the legitimacy of the local altar or chair, to dis- tinguish in each part of the world the true Church and to constitute its unity." lrletropolitan:" I deny this distinction of essential dogmas and secondary opinions, and think it contrary to the sentiment of all the Fathers." The Count said, "On that principle you 'would be an Universalist, changing your religion with your dwelling-place, as often as you crossed the frontier from cOlmtry to country. :Besides, ,vho is to judge what is essential and what is not essential That is most difficult, and opens the door to endless diversity and confusion." I answered, "K 0 Church has eyer denied this distinction which you would reject, nor can avoid Juaking it;" and I went on to give instances in illustration. ...It length the Ietropolitan adnlitted nlY distinction, A a , 354 flIr. Pabner is þresented hut with the rmnark that there are many things so Ï1nportant, so intÜnately connected with, ::)0 practically inseparable fronl doguut, that to tolerate theln is (Iuite. incoDlpatible with unity of cOllllllunion, belief, or Church." The Count repeated, " You are then a sort of Universalist: you admit at once both the Latin and the Greek saints." " Certainly I do," I answered, and the J\Ietropolitan renlarked that the Council of Florence had been ready to do the sanle. The Count now for the first time asked me to state to the J\Ietropolitan our definition of the Visible Church, though I had signified it Ì1nplicitly, and this I did as fonows :-" The one visible Catholic Church on earth, the true continuation and representative of that founded at -J erUSaleIll on the day of Pentecost is at this time divided by differences about secondary matters into three local parts, all agreeing in the neces- sary faith, viz. the Orthodox Eastern Churches and the Western; the lattpr being subdivided into the Conti- nental and the Eritish. In their respective dioceses each holùs original and legitÌ1nate jurisdiction. ....\nd if, in consequence of the defacto qu::trrels het'ween thenl, any TIishop of either of the three seeks to drtnv away Christians froDl the other two, to orgallizf' thûlll into separate congregations of his own way of thinking, thus Dlaking points of difference points of essential faith, we say that these new congregations are schislnatical. to the 1Jletroþolitall of ill OSCO'lV. 355 The ::\Ietropolitan said, " You adn1Ït then the Oriental, the Latin Catholic, and the British Churches all at once." " Yes," I replied, "each in its original diocese or region, not otherwise." The l\Ietropolitan agaIn said, "I cannot understand this;" he added, "Do many of you hold this theory I think it can be any- thing but general." ")Iy Lord )Ietropolitan," I answered, "it is no theory, but that definition of the ' isible Church, ,vhich has its place in the prayers and formal acts of our Church, and has the general testinlony of our theologians." "These are Inatters," the Count and the )Ietropolitan said, "for some future Council or Councils, but they cannot be treated of with indi- viduals." H Your language," said the latter, "suits well enough for the fourth century, but is out of place in the present state of the world; such a wish.for unity of conlnlunion is very good and laudable; it is to be hoped that such feelings may beconle general, and then in due tiIne the necessary steps lllay be taken by the authoritie on all sides. But as things are, individual cannot be treated ,vith or recognized in the first instance; now at any rate there is diy ')ion." I said as before, "I do not see meanwhile ho,v indi- viduals can either be exonerated of their duty to the local church in which they find theIllselyes, or have lost their right to the sacranlCnts." The Ietropolitan anRwered: "In a case of necessity, such a claim might A a 2 35 6 ]tlr. P abner 'is þresented be considered; yours is not such, because there IS an English church here to ,vhich you can go." "I ackno\v- ledge no English church," I replied, "in your dioceses; there cannot be hvo rightful churches in on place." The l\Ietropolitan said, "But you have a church here; and 1\11'. La,v is under some Bishop-I suppose the Bishop of London." I replied, "The English here are under no bishop of ours, nor at l\loscow. They have their o,vn chaplain, and pay hinl, and to them he is respon- sible-that is to the Russian Company." This surprised him much. "TIut then," he said, " your Bishops at home ought, if your vie,v of things is right, to teach their people better, to teach them to seek union with us, and to go to our churches." "But," I ans,vered, "they cannot go to your churches if you 'will not receive thenl; and if a lllan going abroad asked his Bishop as to seeking communion-" "Ah! 'what "Tould he answer 1" asked the Count. "'Yhy he ,vouIù give an answer süch as this probably, 'You nuty try, if you like, your disposition is good; there can be little doubt they will refuse you, but there will be no harIn in making the experiment.'" "Indeed, ,vonid they go as far as this " interrupted the Count. "'V ell," I ans,vered, "they could scarcely do otherwise, for the principles of our Church are well kno,vn. I myself consulted in that way the head of my college, 'who is not the least mninent of our living theologians, and he to the JJlctroþolitall of ]tfosco'lv. 357 heartily reconullellded lue to nlake the application, anù gave Ine a letter." " Then you mean," said the Count, "that all your English are schisl11atics because they have not brought letters to us from their bishop or archbishop " " X ot absolute schismatics," I answered, "but that is the strict fornl." "\Vhy, then, haye you not brought such letters yourself " I alis,yered, "I have brought, as I haye said, a letter from the head of my college, and I would also have brought a Letter in form from the ......\.rchbishop of Canterbury, but he, supposing the letter of the President of my College enough, thought it better not to countersign his lettpr, nor to give nle any other separate certificate. The ....lrchhishop knew of illY intention, and expressed no disapproval of it." Count Pratasoff laughed, and turning to the Ietro- politan said, " -\.h! ah! ils ne youlaiellt pas se COIU- prOluettre." I said, "They feared lest a formal letter might be taken to giye lue some kind of public n1Ïssion ; and the more so because they kne'\v that I carried ,vith me a printed Dissertation upon the XXXIX. Articles of the Anglican Church, to 'which. being merely lilY private composition, they ,vould not desire to seem to giye any authority. They said that I had an I needed in the letter of nlY Superior." The Count said again, laughing, " Ah! ah! but he is only a Priest, like an Archimandrite; his letter is nothing; you should ha YO 358 The Metroþolitan of Moscow. brought the same countersigned by the Bishop." " 'Yell," I replied, " i you will ans,ver nle thus, 'that I must bring letters from a Bishop before you take into consideration my demand of COllllllunion,' I win not lose tÏ1lle in applying for thCln. They 'were by no means refused me ,vhen I started; indeed, the chap- lain of the Archbishop cautioned me against saying that they were." Thus the intervic,v ended. Archbishop Philaret repeated his first words, ,vhen the Count presented me to him. " '\Ye are all very glad to see you in Russia, and hope that good 1uay spring from this seed." Upon this I took my leave, and left the Count and the ietropolitan still together. CHAPTER LXXV. His Letter to the President of j}f agdalell. NOVE lnER 30 [0,8,].-1 wrote to the President of ragdalen College a letter which I read to )1. }'ortunatoff. The heads were these :- 1. That the Church of England, considered as differing from COlllillon Protestantism, is even less known in Russia than in France. . That the Russian clergy are either less careful, or less willing than the French to distinguish between the necessary faith and secondary matters; and again between what is intrinsically necessary and what is necessary only from obedience to authority, whether local 01' universal. 3. That they are not clear respecting the definition of the visible Catholic Church, but are either vaguely liberal, or narrowly Greek, the forms used in the reception of individual proselytes requiring them to anathenwtize indiscrinlinately, as soul-destroying here- sies, the errors of the Papists, the Lutherans, anù the Calvinists. 3 60 illr. Palllzer's Letter. 4. That they make no clear distinction between Apostolical churches, holdine, the necessary faith, as the Roman and the Anglican, and others "hich are plainly heretical, as the X estorian ; nor again between an orthodox church which is on it 0'\11 territory, and has there a legitinlate jurisdiction, and those which are intrusive and chismatica], as setting up altar against altar. 5. That they "ould be much afraid of taking any steps which would scandalize the Lithuanian U niates, or the Austrian blaYOlllanS of the Greek rite, or their own ignorant peasants, or their own di8 enters (ra.skol- '/lilts), or the Greeks of the Leyant; and such a step it would be to admit an Anglican to cOlll1llunion without his renouncing .oL-\nglicanism. ::\Ir. F. criticized it freely, and ended hy gOIng to his piano and singing the Trisagio"t (åywt; Ó 0t:óç), the Cherubicon (Therefore "Tith Angel , &c.), the Ter- sanctus (Holy, holy, holy); the Hymn (cþwç íÀapóJ) the J:.lunc dimittis, and the Te Deam. C HAP T ER LX.:J:Vl. Reconciliatio1l and l11arriage to Alexander of the Princess of Dar111stadt. D ECE)IBER 4 [0, s, ].-Count Pratasoff haying sent me a mes5age to go to )1. kreepitsin's chamber::;, at 8 p.m. I went in a frost of twenty-three degrees, and drank tea 'with him, and two of his friends; one of whom I had met before at the Sergiofsky pOll.stin (hermitage). They did not seem to approve the sug- gestion that there is a connexion between the primac of St. Peter and that of the Pope. They said: "'Y e must think a little before we admit that." )1. kree- pitsin told me that the Count had asked permission for me to be present to-lllorrow in an upper room, ("hich looks down upon, from the end, into the church of the ',inter Palace,) during the reconciliation of the young Princess of Darmstadt, the fiancée of the hereditarv Grand Duke, _-\lexander; and he bade Ille to come to him at 9 a.m. X eÀt morning I went, accordingI) ; and about 10.15 362 Recollciliatioll and Marriage to Alexander he took me with him to the Palace,. showing nle the principal halls and rooms, in one of ,vhich (the Salle des Généraux) there was a portrait of our Duke. At last I was posted at the open arch, or window, of the church, ,vith three ro'\vs of court ladies in front of me, ,vho asked one another, with surprise, '\vho I could be, and how I CaIne there. The Princess, whose god- mother was the Abbess of Borodino,l.was first reconciled, and read, or rather said by heart, very distinctly and '\vith elnphasis, the six pages of answers which 1\1. Skree- pitsin last night would not let his friends call an abjura- tion, but 'which Count Pratasoff, to-day, in promising me a copy of the form, himself so called it, though he added: "'V e introduced into it for this particular occasion quelques adoucissements." After the reconciliation the Princess joined the Imperial fanÜly, and 'vas kissed by them all in turn. Then the Liturgy began; and, after the Consecration and the singing of the" It is meet," &c., she advanced, assisted by the Empress, made three lo'w reverences before the Icon of Christ, and kissed it, and the like before t4e Icon of our Lady; and when th Deacon appeared with the chalice, adored, ans'\vered the usual questions, and ,vas, by the l\Ietropolitan, communi- cated standing. N ext day, Dec. 6, Commemoration of t. Nicholas, 1 Vide supra, p. 322. of tllC Prillcess of Dar1J/stadt. 3 6 3 a.nd the Emperor's name-day was chosen for the betrothal. This ceremony, as well as the nuptials (coronation, as the latter is ordinarily called), is never performed by a Dishop, or by a hie1"01nOnach, but by a secular priest; at )Ioscow, by the Protopope of the Church of t.he .\.nnunciation, in the I re:mlin ; here, by the Imperial Confessor, who is now the ...-\.rchpriest 13ajanofI: The betrothal is no'\Y commonly joined with the marriage itself; fornlerly in private houses, but now that is forbidden, and the prayers for the depo- sition of the marriage crowns are no'w conlmonly added at once; so that the interval formerly rpquired beforf' cohahitation, no longer exists. )Iarriages, and other ecclesiastical acts of the Raskolniks are, civilly, null and void. CHAPTER LXXVII. COll'versation witlt llf. 111 oltravie ff. DECE3IBER 10 [0.8.].-1\1. l\Iourayieff gaye lHe a pahn, ,yllÏch he had brought. frOlll J erusalc11l. He said that he had now' read the" Treatise on the Church," ùy :nIl'. PtÙlUer, of ,y" orcester College, which I had put into his hands. " You are obliged," he said, "to apologize, and to cast about in order to defend yourselves, and your Refornlation. But you cannot he defended. In that hook the author fuses and patches together opinions and authorities, rejecting 80111e, and accepting others; but the Eastern Church is cahn, allù iuullovable. She has a good conscience; she belieyes that she has kept all as it 'Yas at first. She has separated frolll no other church; while, in your case, it is plain how it ,vas. It is painful to conteu1plate, but luanifestly it ,yas a violent irruption into the church of laynlen, "Tho luangled and altered their religion to suit their own purposes. Union with such a church is Ï1npossible. Others lllay reasonably conIe COIl'i'crsatioll 'iudlt ...11. .Jloltravicfl. 365 to the Eastern Church and follow her; but she can yield nothing in any way, least of all to you, between whom and u there are so many lnore differences, and so much greater, than there are between us and Rome. Xo doubt there nlay be, and may have been, among you, sonle who are better dÜ posed than the rest. Such individuals may try to reconlmencl a better kind of theology; but tmion with a national church, which leaves such latitude for denying -or asserting all kind of opinion, is impossible. Our definition of the Church and our doctrines are clear, full, and inùubitable, and rigidly maintained. There may be individual heretics, such as P., but their opposition to the Church is nlanifest." (Qu. How then do they remain protopopes in important parishes of the capital ) " But with you eyerything needs explanations and apologies. One of you sees a thing in one light, another in another; no two of you agree. There are your XXXIX. Articles, which anyone nlay subscribe, and be a thorough-going Protestant. You, in your Dissertation, allow some things to us, and do not allow others; you anlalgmnate and reconcile and electicise, that Protestants you may not be. TIut if. you were to dare to preach or to avow openly your anonymous Dissertation, they 'would call you a Papist, or a Greek, or I know not what." ....\,fterwarc1s, when I had suggested that they lnight use their chaplains in London, so as to acquire a better 3 66 COllversatioiz with knowledge of the state of Church nlatter in England, ane!, hy changing thenl after a fe,v years, n1Ïght forIn competent teachers of English, and readprs and trans- lators of the better English books, he replied with a snÚle, "'V e have no particular reason for cultivating such studies; English is not a classical language." " N 0 special reason," I replied, "but at least sonle acquaintance ,vith our better theDlogy n1Ïght with ad- vantage he substituted for the German, ,vhich is no,v read in Russia." He ansv".ered, "If ,ve read here Gennan books, ,re do not adopt the errors of the Gennans, but can distinguish between good and bad ,vithont help frolll you." He said presently, "You sa,v on Thursday ho,v an individual Illay be received." I answered, "I saw then sinlply the reception of a convert frolll soul- destroying heresy to the Catholic Church, not to the local church of Russia. O,y it lllay seenl to you all very ,veIl to call the Eastern Church the ,vhole Catholic Church, and to "reconcile" Latins, Lutherans, Cal- vinists, Anglicans, one and all, as heretics, foreign to it ; hut I am sure that this willuot stand; sooner or later, the theory will break down; it is a plain absurdity. If the Latins are heretics, the works of Thonlas à I(elllpis, Francis de Sales, and l< énélon are the books of here- tics; is the penitent to confess the reading of them as a sin " " :x 0," he said, "the works of hel'etic need lJI. JIIouravieff. 367 not be heretical; not all works of heretics have been forbidden; it haù never been forbidden to read Tertul- lian and Origen." "But," I continued, "what is to be saiù of the admitted sanctity of so Inany Latins l' of their conlparative superiority in various points to you 1 And what a difficulty, 'what an absurdity it is to sup- pose that one-half of the Church, with the chief see, has fallen away into absolute heresy, and then has gone on extending itself and producing more fruits than that Eastern half which has remained orthodox!" He answered, "I lllust allow to ROlne the credit of activity; but by that rule your English and Scotch Dissenters (of whOln alone ,ve kno,v anything) beat you out and out; for they are in Inùia, Anlerica, the Levant, Syria, and .Abyssinia, everywhere, and they convert numbers." I replied, "They are active enough no doubt; but, as for their converting nunlbers, they have not done that as yet." He continued, "Besides, we do not say that the Latins are in all respects heretics, only in some point8, as on the Procession, and in giving only half the Sacra- 11lent of Holy Communion to the laity. .....\.nd, if ,ye were to admit any others to be part of the true Church besides ourselves, it would certainly be rather the ROll1an Church than yours; for there is comparatively but a slight difference between us and theln." I said, " vVe by no nleans deny them either, any more than we 3 68 Conversation 'lvith M. lVIoltraviejJ. deny you, in their legitimate dioceses. "But," he re- plied, " you manifestly fell a,vay from them, and it is of no avail no'v to try to explain things away, and to change all our convictions as to your past history." CHAPTER LXXVIII. 111. Fortzt1zatoff on Transubstantiatio1l. DECEl\IBER 12 [o.s.].-Fortunatoff praised luuch the Abbé Bautain's last book on Philosophy, and the luovement in France in favour of a return to religion; he haù interchanged a letter with him. \Vhen I had quoted PIaton as allowing that distinction, which }'. and others will not hear of, between the two principal acraments and the other fixe, he said that Orders and Absolution were just as necessary as Bap- tiSlll. I answered, "Each in its way; for SOlne, and in certain secondary respects; even l110re necessary, if you please, in those respects in which they are needed; but birth and fooù are for life the principal things." In fact Platou calls matrimony a cerelilony or rite; and I had read already to F. from Ir. Palmer's Treatise on the Church, a passage of Plat on's letter to I. Dutens, " "V ocenl quiùelll Transubstantionis adnlittit Ecclesia nostra Orientalis, non tamen carnaleIu et naturalern, sed rnysticarn et spiritualenl" (Theophanes is even B 1) " 3iO .JI. F ortuJla/off bitter and contemptuous in rejecting 'what the Papists have invented)" "Now," I said, "no one of you will go so far as to say that Platon "Tas a heretic." " No," he answered, "certainly not. Nevertheless, the opinion of our Church is nearer to that of Ronle." "I do not deny," I answered, "that the prevailing opinion is, as yon say, nearer to that of ROlne (no ,yonder, ,vhen you ha ye been consciously or unconsciously borrowing from Rome in so nlany things, as the yery word tran- substanh"ation, ,vhich seelllS to ùra,vafter it its received ROlnan definition); but I only say that this question is not so definitely shut up 'with you as ,vith the Papists, and that a man 11lay hold, exp:ess, and even publish as the doctrine of the Russian Church, a doc- trine identical ,vith ours, and may distinctly deny the Roman doctrine without being called a heretic for it." " Yes," he said, "but I should like you to see ,vhat Demetrius of Rostoff writes on that subject. Theo- phanes was not quite ortho(lox, but inclined towards Lutheranism on some points; and there are traùitions and accolmts of certain miraculous appearances pre- sented to doubting priests, ,vhich to me seem irrecon- cilable ,vith your doctrine. -,,-1n<1, if I all1 to believe that it is really Christ's hody, what else can I say but this 1-that I see the appearance of bread, but believe that "it is not breaù but His body." " That," I said, "you may ,yell say, and yet be quite orthodox." Oil Trans ubsta1ltiatioll. 37 1 " Dut how then," he objected, "can I say also that the su bstance of the bread remains 1" " Both Christ and His .L\.postles," I said, "and all the Fathers, and the Church in her formularies, call it bread after consecra- tion." He objected, "X 0; Christ said 'Hoc '-the neuter, not 'Hic panis;' and neither the Fathers nor the Church eyer call it bread after the consecration, but' gifts,' 'mysteries,' but I am afraid to speak too confidently either for nlyself or for the Church on such a point, and I suppose that I\::outnevich also ,vould not say nluch about such scholastic questions." Later in the day, )1. Fortunatoff, ,vho IS no,v ID- structing a Lutheran, and will probably reconcile him next Sunday, asked Ine, "'Yhy are you going to trans- late the Catechism (the" Orthodox Confession") of Peter )Iogila, the inlportance of which is merely historical You should rather translate courses of theology, as those of Ternovsky, Platon, &c." "'Yhy," I replied, "I read to you this morning frolll Platon a passage, which, if you rightly represent your Church, is here- tical." He said, "I will not venture to say anything lllore on that subject, except this: that I believe that when I receive thf' Holy )Iysteries, I receive the very TIody of Christ, though my eyes see bread." " y e ," I answered, "that s quite right, we can have no difference about that." B b 2 CHAPTER LXXIX. Various Notabilities at the Synod Holtse. LAST year, F. says, a nlonk, after being nlade an Archimandrite, and six of the cleyerest students from the Spiritual Academy, went to Pekin to live there ten years, and to learn thp Chinese lan- guage. (N.B.-Some year later than 1850 this Archi- mandrite came to me at Oxford, being then attached as interpreter to AdnlÏral Pontiatine's n1ission to Japan.) Decenlber 13 [o.s.].-At the Synod, 1\1:1'. Skree- pitsin presented me to the Archpriest Bajanoff, late preceptor to the Grand Duke Alexander, as well as Imperial Confessor. I also met :r.ir. Serbinovich, private Secretary to Count Pratasoff, the priest Raichovsky, Admiral Ricard, and others. One of thelll presented me to the President of the Academy of Sciences, ,vho said he would show me the oldest 1\1S. of the Scriptures which they have in Russia, being of the tenth or eleventh century. 1V[r. Skreepitsin said, ,: Our Church has, and we At the S)'llod House. 3ï3 have, one good point j that is its tolerance. We art' not like Rmne, which anathematizes all others j we have our own rite, but can be at peace with others, for they are all essentially one. 'The same Christ is worshipped by us all, and all things elsp are matters of comparative indifference." I replied, "I cannot a(bnit two or l110re religions, as you seem to do, but either we are of the Rame religion, or one of us is a heretic. There is one faith, one Church, one bap- tÜnn, &c." CHAPTER LXXX. Conversations witlt the Pri1lcess Dolgorouky. D ECEl\lBER 14 [0.8. ].-:ßfet at the l\Iillionnaia the Archpriest l utnevich, ,yho spoke again in praise of Bishop Andre"rcs's Devotions. He took 111e to the house of Princess Dolgorouky, whose husband is Governor of Vilna. She ,vas interesteù, she said, to hear of the intention which brought Ule to Russia, because "we are so useù to have our Church and religion despised by those who knovr nothing about it." Bhe spoke English perfect1y. She cOlllplained of the bigotry of the Catholics: "They think it a sin to enter a Greek church." I suggested that the Catholics are quite right in acting so, if they are Catholics, if that is their distinguishing title. Presently she said, " Yon are High Church, but you have not in your Church the '.:\Iass' 1 the , Liturgy' " "Certainly we have it," I ans1vered. "But it is not always said there," she replied; "this seems to me the great ùift'erence bet1veen our worship The Pri1lcess Dolgorouky. 375 and that of the Protestants. I have often been to hear the prayers, hymns, and sennons of the Lu- therans, but I never felt there as if I had been in Church; on the contrary, the whole out,vard worship irresistibly impresses me with a sense of the depth and holiness of the nlystery. In it, both in the ,vords and the ceremonies, the whole incarnation and life and passion of Christ, our redemption, and the application of it to our souls, are shadowed forth, and pleaded and obtained. I know you have the Com- nnlnion, which is contained in the Iass, but that is a separate thing; and it is even opposed (popularly) to the Iass. The German Lutherans also have that; but it is stripped of all that deep worship which we have in our Church, even when the people do not comnlunicate, and which the Latins have also." .AJter some farther conversation, she said, " I am sorry, however, that you should think so harshly of all other Communities, as of the German Lutherans. I have known so many excellent people among tllf'nl. I love charity and tolerance, and dislike very much the intolerance and sweeping condcI!.ínations of the Catholics." I had been telling her that I first went abroad regarding all Lutherans and Calvinists of the Continent as 1rethren, though lacking some things, and Papists as all hut idolators, but had soon disco- vered that the Lutherans and Calvinists are the Dis- 37 6 C01l1Jersatiolls 'Zvith senters of the Continent, 'while as regards the Papists, in spite of very strong prejudices against theIn, I had bpen forced to feel that there was a deep unity of principles between us. She d welt much on the denial of the cup to the laity, and said, "If anything could drive the people to rebellion it would be that." Some days after I visited the Princess again, who said, "Yon surprise 111e. In talking to you I do not feel as if I ,vere talking to a Protestant, and yet I suppose I must call the Anglican Church Protestant. 'Vhat strikes me is the vast diversity of opinions, and upon the most important points, which I find within the English Church and in English authors. I have read," she continued, "many English books "-and she spoke of Tillotson, Hannah Ioore, Bishop Horne, &c., L C.-" and IllY brother studied at Edinburgh, and has an excellent English library. I like mudl the pious and practical spirit of many of those English books, though of course I do not agree '\vith the Iethodistical, or Calvinistic, or Protestant doctrines contained in them, RI;'d, when I anl preparing to communicate, I put them aside, and then read such as treat of the doc- trines ,ve believe. At snch times I would rather read Catholic books, as I do not find in thenl any difference to signify, but I cannot endure their uncharitable spirit. I, for IllY part, would gladly pray in their churches, but they think it a sin to come into ours." the Princess Dolgorouky. 377 She wa::; speaking especially of 'Vilna, where she has some Polish friends. They think all the follo,vers of the Greek rite to be in the way of damnation. I said, " They are not to be blaIned as uncharitable, because they have a horror of heresy anù schisnI. Though they be wrong in their definition of the Church, that it is rather the fault of the Popes in past tiDIes than of in- dividuals under authority no'v. Your o,vn fornls for receiving proselytes set up for you just as exclusive a definition as that of the Latins, only you are incon- sistent. )T on all of you disbelieve the sense, of your own books and formularies, and your danger lies in this, that, when your common sense has carried you out of the exclusive Orthodox-catholic Eastern definition of the Church, you know not where to stop, and so your practical disallowance of the formal pretensions of your own Church degenerates into liberalism and in- difference. Here, for instance, I have not nlet with a . single person who has shown solicitude to bring me to the orthodox communion for the salvation of my soul, though were I, thus unbefriended, to conle myself to be reconciled, God would be thanked. 'for having put it into my heart to flee, as from the flood into the ark, from heresy and the way of damnation into the true Eastern Church, out of which no one can possibly be saved.' Is this charity 1 I call it rather cruelty." t;he seenled not to kno,v anything about those 37 8 Conversations 'lvitlt passages In the formularies which I quoted; nor to know ho\v far they were of authority. She said, "Our Saviour distinctly rebuked such a spirit in the Jews towards the Sanlaritans, and turned the Samaritan ,vOlnan's attention away from such fOrIller disputes to 'spirit and truth.'" On the contrary, I pointeù out how He laiù down to her dogmatically, "Ye "Torship, ye know not what; we know what we worship; salvation is of the Jews." So also the Church says now, to tbe Protestal1ts, "Y e worship ye k110W not 'what, for salvation is of the Church." She admitted it, and said, snlÏling, "I ,vonder what my son's preceptor, an excellent Evangelico-Reforlned Lutheran ,vould say if he heard you accuse me so strongly of Protestantism. I cannot endure that illi- berality. I think one nlust adn1Ït the difference be- twepn those who believe in Christ and wish to obey Him, and those who do not. If a man has this requisite with honesty of purpose, though he be out of the pale, one must feel and admit that he is a Christian, and in the way of salyation." I asked, "'Yhell once you begin, where can you stop " She answered, "Some tinle ago I wished to engage a preceptor for my SOIl. A German presented himself. I asked, '_ire you a Christian ' He was confused, and hesitated; then he said, 'I have not maùe up IllY mind, I have not quite formed DlY ' tlte Pri1lcess Dolgorouky. 379 opinions.' So I tried ag:tiu) and at last got a satis- factory answer." "Satisfactory," I said j "had he been baptized?" "I took that for granted." " Therefore you must have thought it necessary." " Yes, certainly." "Did he believe in the Holy Trinity 1 in the Incar- nation 1" "Certainly, for I asked hinl if he was a Christian." "Perhaps be was an unbaptized U llitarian, for such there are in America. It is by no means certain that he ,vould understand your questions in your sense." Just then the, Hebrew Professor, a converted Rabbi, came in, and the Princess appealed to him; and he settled the point at once in her favour, saying, "If you believe that Jesus is the Christ, and confess it with your 111outh, you are in the way of salvation; this is the doctrine of our Chur(:h." CHAPTER LXXXI. Conversations 'Lvitlt .Ai". Mouravieff, the Bishop Velliál1zÙloff, and M. SerbÙzovich. T HE same day I sa-w !I. Iouravieff, and lent him a little book, published at Rome, in ,vhich an attempt is made to prove that the Russian Church had relnained in cOlnmunion with Rome long after the time of Cerularius; alleging, among other things, in proof of this, the reception in Russia of the festival of the translation of St. Nicholas to Bari, a festival which the Greek Cl}.urch ignores. He said, "All the com- municationR and illtercommunions stated to have taken place between the Russian Church and the Roman, after the breach ,vith Constantinople, are inventions and n1Ìsrepresentations of the U niats." He put aside all attempts to defend or excuse the Anglican Church for its actual separation from Rome, saying, "The Pope had acquired a right of jurisdiction. The Latin Church had taken that Gothic form and constitution, and your separation ,vas nlade by secular violence. If COIl'lJersatz"OllS and T7Z"sits. 38 I I had been an Englishman then, I should have adhered to the Pope." Presently, however, he admitted that the Pope's suprelllacy ,vas not necessary or right in itself. He then returned to his constant topic, of the utter uncertainty and lllutual contradiction of all accounts of A.nglican doctrine. From him I 'vent to visit the new Bishop of the Aleoutines, now called Innokenti, who told lile that they no,v have four or five churches built in those islands. .A.t night I ,vent to Count Pratasoff's private secre- tary. As to my ,vish to cOlllnlunicate, he said, "As a layman, I cannot say much about it. 'Ve are obliged to be extremely cautious, and lllust wait for God's good tiIne for unity. At present ,ve can only haye unity of good will and sYlnpathy. It woulJ be Î1upossible to allo,y your demand without setting a precedent; and anything new might cause nlischief. "\Ve lllust take care not to Dlake more Raskolniks than there are already. For instance, if I " ere to say what you said just now, that the Icons, approved by the econd Xicene Council, ,vere not only pictures, such as " e have now, but statues also; that is to say, Î111ages of any kind, I should be a kind of heretic for Inany. Therefore ,ve lllust ,vait till those prejudices of Ignorance are renloved by education. BesiJes, the Greek Churches nlust be treated by us "rith great 3 82 Conversation respeet, and the Russian Synod could not ,veIl do anything alone." He told me that he ,vas educated in the Jesuit College, at Polotsk, ,vhere they made much of Aristotle. ".,. e then conversed about the method of study pursued at Oxford, by reading well-chosen books, rather than by hearing Professorial lectures; and our consequent freedonl from the German plague. He said, "'\V e, on the other hand, read the Gennan systenls of philosophy, and especially courses, or views, of the history of differen t systeuls, if not to learn truth, yet to correct error." He asked about the Scotch writers. I re- plied, "They and the Germans, or the Scotch at any rate, are the great authorities of our enemies, the 'Yhigs and Radicals." He said, "Y ou must be reckoned obscurantists, if you have such ideas." I replied, "So we are." He laughed, and said, "'V e have but little acquaintance with English books." He sho,ved n1e in a French paper, certain statements about the progress of Catholicism in England, where there are now 500 chapels, and there was an account of JHr. Spencer's visit to France, and of a speech n1ade by hÏ1n at a dinner, &c. And he asked whether these statements ,vere true. Also he showed n1e another place, in the same French paper, in which it ,vas said that Dr. Hanlpden had been censured by the University of Oxford, for having in his writings shown a tendency 'Lvitlt .iJI. SerbÙzoviclt. 3 8 3 to Catholicislll; and that, at the request of the 1.T11Ï- vcrsity, the Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury, had remonstrated against his appointnlent; and he asked whether all this was so He said that he supposed that I haù all the answer I expected to my application for Communion j and seemed surprised when I replied that I wished to have a fornlal answer frOlll the local ecclesiastical authority, since n strict propriety I had nothing to do in spiritual matters with the Civil Governnlent; but only a I cannot stay here without its pennission, -it is right to show its representatives all deference. "But," he said, " that ,vill be a difficulty. It would be a long affair: for a priest would have to go to the bishop, the bishop to the Synod j and then there might be a long and difficult question, if they entered into it, to determine what is a confession of the essential faith (which is so perplexed and complicated by the mixture of con- siùeration8 of local or universal authority, and of ecclesiastical decisions, with 1;he assumption of some one or other definition of the Church itself). Then there would be the question, wh2 t her you rightly represented the doctrine of the Church frOlll which you come, into Russia: for that also is a difficulty, to treat of such lllatters with an individual." He did not seem to know that certain fonllularies now in use asserted so strongly the Eastern-Capholic .... 3 8 4 M. SerbÙzovich. definition of the Church, but said that "in fact the violence of Rome drove the Eastern Church into sÌ111ilar violence, ,vhich ,vas in a nlanner necessary for self- protection. But no'v that is much n1Ïtigated on our side." N .B. - But the exconUll unications and anathenlas came first froln Photius and from Cerularius, not frOlll Rome. CHAPTER LXXXII. The Count suggests, that, since the Russian Church call'not go to Mr. P al11ler, he should go to the Russian Clzurch. DECEJ\1BER 27 [o.s.].-At the house of the Riumines J\1iss S. said that she had been reading some of ]'Ir. [Isaac] Taylor's writings against the "Tracts for the Times," and wished to see the Tracts themselves. As she was talking about the Invocation of Saints, and supernatural healings sought and obtained through sacred images, and wished to know my opinion, I told her that once I was talking to a learned old man at hOlne on the subject, and re1ninded him of the shado"" of Peter, and the handkerchiefs which had touched St. Paul, and said that an invocation wa at least as good as a shadow. He replied that" Scripture did not say, sir, that the good men acted rightly." Such an answer settled the question, certainly, and I could not help laughing; then he laughed too, feeling how much he had gone too far. c c 386 COltllt Pratasoff's suggestion. Having gone across to the l\fillionnaia, I fOlmd with Mde. Potemkin the son of the French Ambassador, 1\1. de Barrante. He asked me questions about the new Oxford School, and seemed quite to understand that the whole movement had been caused by the political changes of 1828 and 1829 (the adnlÍssion of the Pro- testant Dissenters and the Irish Papists to a share of the imperial power). He adlnitted that there had been a very overbearing and violent spirit at the time of the Reformation; and he regretted the Ultranlontane Bull of Pope Pius V. against Elizabeth. He spoke of the inconceivable variety uf religious opinions and tenden- cies in England in the churches of the Estahlishnlent. " Now," he said, "your bishops have been noticing in their charges the 'Tracts for the Times,' SOlIle more or less favourably, others quite the contrary, as, for instance, the Bishop of Chester, who thinks the devil is at the bottom of theIll." Decmnber 28 [o.s.].- W eut to Count Pratasoff ,vith respect to my application for Comnlunion ; he said that Dr. Routh's Letter had been laid before the Synod. He added, "I tell you frankly we lIlust be very cautious. To adlnit the claim of anyone person, as of you, would be the same thing as to offer union to all the 'Vest, on the terms of agreement in essentials, in spite of dis- agreements in non-essentials." I said, "I wished, whenever I might, to Inake my d81nand ecclesiastically, COUllt Pratasoff's suggestioll. 387 and so to get an ecclesiastical answer." He said, "Go and talk to the J\Ietropolitan of l\Ioscow; you have seen him as yet only once, and then I went with you fornlally and officially, as the Emperor's representative. N ow you can go and visit him, as he is better again, and see what he says, and then come and see me again." I said, "The simplest course for me is to say, If I am a Catholic, give me Comlllunion; if I anl a heretic, instruct and convert me. If you believe your own exclusive definition of the Church, and have only a spark of charity, you ought to send a mission to Eng- land to convert us." He said, " We would only send missions to places where there is a chance of success; and," he added, laughing, "my best hope is for you, that we must convert you, and make you a bishop, as we lllade that 1Ylissionary bishop for the Aleoutines when you were present the other day, and send you back so." I said, "I have to Ineet a previous question before I answer you here, viz., Is not the Anglican establishment part of the Catholic Church for, if I am a Catholic already, it would be a bad conversion to beconle Eastern instead of ecumenical, particular instead of universal; and if my only crime is coming from a 'VesteI11 diocese, with which you have never had any formal qualTel, then with what plausibility coulù I recommend or start a fresh schisnt nlerely to call what is "\Vestern Eastern If I am not a Catholic, convert me to the , c c 2 388 COllnt Pratasoff's suggestion. Catholic Church as quickly as you can; I desire nothing better." He said, " We are now in correspondence with a French priest" (whose name he mentioned) "who wants to become a member of our religion. The diffi- culty is, What l\iass is he to say and it is probable that we shall not be able to put off long the question whether we are to allow of the Latin Mass being said in our Communion." CHAPTER LXXXIII. Princess E ltdozia Calitsin about R ltSSialt Disst'nters. JAXUA.RY1 [o.8.13 .s.1, 1841.-Since 1700 this day has been kept as beginning the Civil New Year. On January 4 [0.8. 16 .8.] dined with Prince Iichael, and went with him afterwards to his aunt, the Princess Eudoxia. She asked, "How can you pre- tend that your religion is the same as ours when you have not the SaIne sacranlents or altars in your churches You came out of the Catholic Church at the Reformation." "nen I objected to her way of speaking, she said, "The English themselves speak as I was speaking." "That," I replied, "is nothing to me. But if the Church of England were to adopt that language of the world, then I should have to look out for the old, true, and Catholic Church, wherever it is nearest, and might soon find my ,vay to Rome." She objected: "But why do not your bishops speak out and teach the people their true 390 The Princess Eudoxia Calitsilt doctrine Ah! it would be a great thing if you could introduce the Liturgy into your Church, instead of hav- ing only Preaching." I retorted on her, and blamed her for calling all Latins inrliscriminately Catholics. She laughed, and confessed that this was wrong. " TIut," she said, "we do not absolutely impute heresy to those Churches, but think our own the nlost per- fect." And she mentioned points on which the Latins were in error, or at a disadvantage. "They have inter- polated the Creed of the COlllicils; they have changed the form of administering Baptism; they have dis- joined from Baptism, Confirmation or Chrisln, and Holy Communion too, and made the fitness of the soul to receive theln to depend upon a certain develop- ment of the intellect. Then, again, they have their fire of Purgatory, whereas we think that there is Inuch which even the Church must confess herself not to know here as not having been revealed, and that a lilnit is to be set in defining in such things." She admitted a discrepancy between the claims of t.heir Church books and the opinion practically held by all of theln; that the life of the Latin Church cannot be denied ,vithout a flagrant disregard of common sense; and that this discrepancy causes a certain 'weakness. She admitted, also, that in their higher classes there is ,vant of that zeal ,yhich the Latins have, and that a social attraction would rather draw one over from the Greek about Russz"a1z Dissenters. 391 Church to the Latin, though that she kne,v thi8 would be only weakness. "The people," she said, "are the real strength of our Churches." She talked of some priest 1vho had suffered much persecution for his Orthodoxy, and of the spirit still living in the clergy, observing, "How brayely Bishop I. of :\1. behaved, who ,vas sent to Siberia for opposing the divorce of the Grand Duke Constantine Pauloyich! ",Vith 1vhat joy he took it! And, again, that other Bishop N. of X., ,,",'ho was hut up in a madhouse for speaking strongly to the Goyernor of the proyince. You remember these things," she said, addressing the Prince. She also spoke of the schislnatics called Staro-obratsi, and some of them who have been reconciled with permission to retain their peculiarities, and who are called Edinoviertsi; of the severity of their fasts; of their long services and their un ,vearied devotion. "Their churches," she said, "are always thronged; they admit no nobles, nor any others 1vithout beards; so neither you nor he can go to their 1vorship; ancl they have the old books; they have never recognizee 1 the changes 11lade by Peter I., but still demand that there should again be a Patriarch." She seemed to have much the same ideas herself; and she said, after asking some questions about our Church-goyernment, " Ah! if you could but make for yourself a Patriarch, your work would be done!" They say that those 392 The Princess Eudoxia Calitsill reconciled Staro-o bratsi have also InllCh more efficient discipline; that many of theIll know all the Psalter by heart, and have a very extensive knowledge both of the Scriptures generally, and of the services of the Church. They use not five prosphoræ (oblations) in their liturgy, but seven. She complained of scandal arising from the present state of things, ,vhen the Church is governed by a layman, Count Pratasoff, who (respect- able as he may be) dances the IVfazurka, " , C'est un très galant hOlllme, il danse très bien.' That is the kind of remark made in the saloons about him." She spoke of a poor nun, a peasant girl aged twenty-two-(Prince 1Ylichael, interrupting bel', asked, "How could she be a nun at that age She Blust be thirty-five to be a nun ")-coming from the country and telling tbe Em- peror that sbe must talk to him for two hours. He objected: "nut perhaps I cannot stay to hear you so long, I have a great deal to do." he said tbat 'vas his affair. He took out his watcb, and she talked with great eloquence to him for two hours-about his duties, the duties of the clergy, and" the new philosophy." She told the Hereditary Grand Duke tbat he had seen her in a dream, on such a day, which he absolutely denied. But on referring to his journal he confessed that it was true. She, the Princess Eudoxia, spoke of a miracle in a convent, ,vhich was reported and clescl'ibed at length to herself by the, Abbess, who had about Russian Dissellters. 393 witnessed it. A nun having died there with the repu- tation of sanctity, there was brought to the convent a young woman who had entirely lost the use of one leg. It was withered, and seemed to be only skin and bone. They placed her on what had been the bed of that holy nun; and on one of the days on which they sang for the departed, she, having a strong faith that something of the sort would take place, felt a revolution in her withered limb, and cried out to them: and presently she got up anù ,valked, and then was frightened at herself. The Abbess would not believe it when she was told, but thought they were jesting with her, till she saw it with her own eyes. The wonder was, she said, where the flesh could have come from in so short a tinle. She spoke also of a certain Saint l\Iacarius, ",'hose canonization is now in progress. That nun has not yet been canonized. Then she spoke of the Protestants; she said that they" denied the divinity of the Blessed Virgin." The Prince ,vould have made her change this expression, but she would not be corrected by him. In fact, in the singings of the Church they do ::;.ty to the BleBsed Virgin, "Leave us not to hu/man protection." The Prince said to me afterwards, " You can easily see that if my aunt, a clever and pious woman, fond of reading, and of the highest rank, could so let fall from her Ii ps what, if her words were taken strictly, would be heresy, 394 R ussia1l D issellte1's. there may be much misconception and abuse among tlw common people. Again, on another occasion as they were singing, "0 most holy J\fother of God, save us !" he whispered to lne, "There is son1ething which may be taken in a bad sense or in a good. TIut though there may be things of this kind, there would yet 1e no solid ground for a Russian on that account to renounce his Church for yours." I said, " Certainly not. The only question about such things, as bet,veen our Church and the Greek, is one of practical discretion." He replied, "But people may say that you are not a fair representative of the English Church. As when I asked my banker (a Scotchman), an excellent fellow, about you, he 1'eplied, 'Oh! he is not of our religion; he is a member of ome new sect,' I kno'w not what he called it." The Prince told me that he and some others had addressed a memorial to the Emperor this year on Christmas Day (or the N e'v Year 7) representing that the time 'was come, and the nation looked to its Ortho- dox Emperor to take the lead in proposing to the other Christian Po\vers, and in requiring of Turkey that the Holy City of Jerusalem, at least, should be placed under the protection of Christendom. Count Pratasoff has told him that he had receiyed at the same tÏIne similar petitions from all parts of the empire, and in particular one from the Bishop of'V oronege. CHAPTER LXXXIV. The J11etroþolita1t Philaret's definitive J.udg1Jlellt on the XX.LYIX. Articles. J AKUARY 20 [N,s,],-At seven p,m, went with 1.1, l\Iouravieff to the 1\f etropolitan of Iosco,\, who said, " How happy is our Church which has preserved unaltered the Liturgies of St. Basil and St. John Cluy- sostom! How do you like them Your Church could not adopt one of them consistently with these XXXIX. Articles." I had lent him them in \Yelshman's Latin edition; there he had been reading them, and now proceeded to criticize their doctrine point by point. " I have read your Latin Introduction," he said, "and I think it much more orthodox, and much more con- formable to tlle doctrine and spirit of the Eastern Church, than are the ...'-\..rticles theulselves of which it treats. There are in them many erroneous propositions, such as could not be allowed .with us." I replied, "Our Church certainly Ulust be presumed to have meant their Articles to be taken and interpretfd in a Catholic and orthodox sense, seeing that the same 396 The lVletroþolita1l OIl the XLYXIX. Articles. Synod which accepted and imposed them on the clergy imposed also the following Canon: 'Preachers should be careful that they should never preach aught in a sermon to be religiously believed by the people, except what is conformable to the Holy Scriptures of the Old and N e,v Testament, and which the Catholic Fathers and Ancient Bishops have thence collected.' " They both laughed; and the l\Ietropolitan said, "All I can say then, is, that this Canon of theirs is l11uch better than their Articles, and ought to be printed together with them. Unity, indeed, is very desirable, but, with such obstacles in the way, extremely difficult to attain." ....4.1so he said, "You are the excellent defender of a bad cause." He also 0 bserved, "It astonishes me to think that you should have been all.so entirely occupied with your own disputes in the "\Vest, as to take no notice of that most grave question, which, more than anything else, has divided the 'Vestern from the Eastern Church, the question of the Procession. On that point the Testimony of the Fathers is clear." I. l\Iouravieff bade DIe 'write my demand of conl- munion in a Letter to the :ßletropolitan; but he said, "To an individual the Church can concede nothing; and no one can communicate except with an uncondi- tional acceptance of all that she teaches and practises." CH APT ER L J(XXV. The Princess Dolgorouky on the Russian Peasa1ltr)'. J ÂXUÂRY 23 [N,s,}-Dined with Prince and Princess Dolgorouky. The Princess desired to im- prove education on her estates: she had had great diffi- culty in setting up a school. First, the priest would not undertake it himself, nor let the younger priest. ,,"\\r ell," she said, "but let the diachok teach the school; only do you give them religious instruction when you can." The priest said it ,vas impossible for him to go to the diachok's house. " 1Vell, then," she said, "he shall teach them in a room in my house." To that he objected-that it was contrary to a rule laid dov,Jl by the Synod, which prohibited the taking of unfit per- sons as teachers in private houses. She at length applied to the bishop, who scolded the priest:- and then the priest became very obedient, and the school was opened with a special Liturgy, &c. But the parents were in a terrible way, and the mothers espe- cially were all crying for a week, and every boy and 39 8 The Princess Dolgorouky girl in the village were declared -one to be ill in one way, and one in another; one had a headache, another had bad eyes; anù a third a bad leg-and so 011. And they went to the priest hÜllself to plead for theIne The Princess ,vas ,valking in her garden with an old nlan behind her, ,vho ,vorked there; and a he was the starost, or head-man of the village, she told hinl to set a good eXalnple, and send his boy regularly to school, and she ,vas sure he would not repent of it- and she would be llluch pleased. He scratched his head for some tinIe, and at last said that if she would allow him, he ,vished to say a word about that:- "They did not like," he said, "to send their sons to the priest, as he would lnake ,vorknlen of them, as he had done with some pupils he had had from the town, setting them to ,york in his garden, or on his land." And the priest, among other objections, had in truth started this,-that he could teach theIn nothing unless he had them the whole day, while the parents, on the other hanù, 'wanted their work for thmnselves. I have heard a frightful account of the ignorance of the peasantry, and that the women are even 'worse than the men. "They kno,v," this lady said, "the Lord's Prayer generally, but I doubt if they could repeat the Creed: they might know some of it: certainly they could not repeat the Ten COlnmandlllents." "They ought," I said, "to be catechized." " Yes," she replied, "but they are not, and even when they are, the priest uses Oil the Russian Peasantry. 399 lanO'uaO'e which is above them. If I ask them whether o 0 they understand at church, or what, and how much they understand, they wonder at the question, and say, , How should we understand, as we cannot read 7' And if you talk to the priest of instructing them, he says, 'How is it possible to instruct people who have never even been taught to read ' " Thus there are women ,vho really do not know who our Lord is, or what He did for us; sothat the brutalized state of the peasantry cannot be believed by those ",vho have not had personal know- ledge of it. On the other hand, they have no end of schismatics (Raskolniki). "There is," she said, "a craving among the people for religion (un besoin reli- gieux). The Church does not satisfy it, so they go off to the sectaries, who do more to satisfy it than the Church." "'Ye had," she said, "a man-servant in the country, a man whom ,ve eInployed in all sorts of ways, who took to reading the Scriptures aloud all night in his rOOln, so that the other servants complained of it: the children could not sleep. This seemed strange; but after some tÜne we overheard him speaking to a fellow- servant about the Scriptures being the word of God, with a vehemence and fervour which showed hÜu to be under a strong religious exciteDlent. "\Ve sent hinl for several Sundays to the priest, who was not a bad one, and who talked to him well enough, seeing that he needed looking after. On our return, after an absence of SOlne months, he ran away. He ""'as for- 400 The Princess Dolgorouky given, but presently he ran away again. He was for- given again, but on condition that he promised not to do so again, else, we said, we must give him up to be made a common soldier. He replied, 'I wish to save my soul.' 'But cannot you save your soul,' I asked, 'by doing your duty in my service ' , No,' he said, 'it is absolutely necessary for me to retire into the soli- tude of the forest, and I will give no promise.' , In that case,' I replied, 'it is absolutely necessary for me to take severe measures with you.' , So much the better for me,' he said, 'because I shall then be suffering for the truth.' " Some time before I ,vent to live with Fortunatoff, when Count Pratasoff and 1\1. Iouravieff were recom- mending me to learn Slavonic and Russ in some other way than by living ,vith ecclesiastics, they said, "'Vhy do you not take a Russian servant, and talk to him " A colonel ,vith whom I chanced to make acquaintance offered me one of his serfs, a young man, who, he said, was a great chatterer (très lJabillard), if 1 would engage him as a servant; and I did, but I soon had enough of him. The first question was: what clothes ,vas he to wear 7 For the night or two that he was ","'ith me, he slept outside my door in the English lodging-house on the :floor, in his sheepskin. He was very dirty, and seemed quite stupid; anything but a chatterer. I tried once to find out how he would answer the simplest religious ques- Oil the Russian Peasantry. 401 tions. I askeù him whether there was one God or many 1 He said, "One God (Edeen Bogh)." "But," I said, "in God there are more Persons than one." " Yes," he said. " How many " He did not answer, and I answered for him: "There are three Persons, are there not " " Yes," he said, "Three Persons." " 'Vhat are they " Scratching his head, as if reflect- ing, he replied, "God the Father, Jesus Christ-and" -after a pause, "the .!\fost Holy .!\fother of Goù. " Clearly he had not been used to be catechized, or to answer questions. The Princess Dolgorouky said that the Church ser- vices, partly from the antiquity of the language, partly from the manner in which they are read and sung, are scarcely at all intelligible to the people. (This I really cannot believe.) " I read," she said, " every Sunday the Epistle and Gospel beforehand with my children, and explain it; and then they can follow it in the church. But, if I omit this, they cannot. t\.nd so the children of the school can give some account of what they hear at church, but the others can give none; and now some of those ,vho have left the school, I hear, nleet together at nights, and read good books." She said also: "I do not know that the people would understand the Church services much better, even if they were in the modern Russ, unless their minds were cultivated by being taught to read." }) d CHAPTER LX YXVI. Whether Nationality is the religious ,zeed of Russia. JANUARY 24 [Kos,].-At 10 a.m" the Liturgy, and a ,l1Ioleben after it, in the 1Iillionnaia,-it being l\lde. lie Potemkin's name-day. The holy doors stood open at the time that the moleben was singing j after- wards, when they kissed the cross, in the hand of the Archimandrite, he, seeing that I did not approach, himself stepped forward, and presented it to me to kiss. Afterwards there was a breakfast in a large room adjoining, at which were many more guests than places. Prince 1Ieshchersky, once Ober-Prokuror, told me that it is his sister-in-law ,vho employs the retired Bishop of Archangel, Aaron, to translate English books. One of the ladies present, on my speaking of the existing varieties of opinion, and having said that they seem sometimes to be overborne by the forces with which the Church of Rome urges the cause of lmity, and the greater probability, if one must absolutely choose, as between two, that unity is right, replied, N atiollality in Religion. 4 0 3 " 'Ye have not a sufficiently strong sense of nation- ality." I replied, "K ationality in religion has been our ruin; it has luatle us all but apostatize from the true faith, and we in England are struggling now to crawl out of that pit into which I hope you may never fall deeper than you haye fallen already." Bl1Ì she thought the only n1Ïschief among them was a foolish desire to imitate foreigners, ,vhich Peter the Great left as a legacy to his enlpire. D Ù 2 CHAPTER LXXXVII. Mr. P al1Jler falls ill. ON January 31 [N,S,], after Liturgy and a funeral, I went in a sledge to the English lodging- house, and was detained there with gout, till Tuesday, l\1:arch 30 [ .s.], when I returned to 1\1. Fortunatoff. All February [ .s.], I was confined to the house; during March I went out more or less. CHAPTER LXXXV/ll. COZt1zt Capo d'Istria. MARCH 21 [N.s.].-Again confined to my room. Prince 1\1ïchael tells rnr he met last night Count Capo d'Istria, who had been present also ,vith us in the ]\;lillionnaia on the evening of Tuesday last. He is brother of the Greek President, who was assassinated. He told the Prince I must be a spy, as my purpose of studying the Slavonic Church books, which I could study in the original Greek at Oxford, was manifestly only a clumsy pretext. " He, like the rest of the Greeks," Prince 1\1. said, "shO'ws a fanatical violence against the Latins, which we Russians have not. " CHAPTER LXXXIX. Mr. Pabner's Appeal to the Metropolitan oj Mosco'Zv. ON this day, March 21, before I was taken ill again, I had gone with 1\1. l\fouravieff to the residence of the 1:etropolitan of l\Iosco,v, and de- livered to him nlY letter, in 'which I referred to Dr. Routh's letter, ,vhich I understood had been put before the Synod; and, as I had received no ans,ver to the desire of communion expressed in these, and was now going into the l\Ietropolitan's diocese, and he as a member of the Synod had seen I)r. Routh's letter, I thought proper to nlake nlY application specially to him. The l\Ietropolitan said that he ,vould reply to my letter in ,vriting, but added, as did also 1\1. :ß;Iouravieff, that the nature of his reply must be already pretty ,yell known to me by our previous conversations. l\1. l\Iou- ravieff said that the Churches in East and 'Vest were separate, that union could be attempted only by Synods, that it was impossible to tell what our doctrine really was, that some indeed luight think like 111e, others just Jrf Y. Pabner's Appeal. 4 0 7 the contrary; that if they accepted my statements without proof and with all appearances against me, and with letters only frOlIl a priest or Archimandrite, and after the separation of so many centuries, it would cause enormous scandal in both conlmunions, that I should be diso,vned and regarded as a renegade and apostate from the Refornled Religion, no less than they traitors to Orthodoxy by all the Inem bel's of the Russian Church; and that, as for the letropolitan, if he were as Bishop to admit me, he would have to defend his own act in the Synod on no better authority than nlY word. Then the l\Ietropolitan hiInself, having looked over the greater part of my letter, observed that it was no dou bt true, and very renlarka ble, that there has been silence rather than any open rupture between our Churches, but still, he said, our present practice is to admit none to comnlunion who do not accept thp whole of the essential faith, and also the Jiscipline and ritual; for they act on the supposition of a real division between the two, and to make a change here was not in his power, but could only be moved l Synods. CHAPTER XC. The danger of Liberalis1n Ùt Religion. MARCH 23 [N.s.].-Princess Dolgorouky said, "I am going to hear the 1\-Ioravian Pastor, and I am sure the Archpriest ,vould not disapprove of my doing so." We had a discussion on this point; I thought such liberalism inconsistent with true charity. "On the contrary," she said, "it is the way in 'which the Ca- tholics carry out such principles as yours that makes me feel angry and irritated (ejfarouchée) against them, and more ready to go and pray in the temples of Lutherans and Calvinists than with them. And in this I am in no danger, for when I have been there, I cannot feel that I have been to church at all." " Your example, however," I said, "lllay encourage others to do the like, whom it may really harm. The exclusive zeal and charity of the Papists teZZ.'i, and brings converts to what they proclaim as the one true Church, whereas your latitudinarian tolerance will never help to pull anyone out of the fire. " Just then the Prince came in, and Liberalis1Jl ill Religion. 4 0 9 appealed to the Bible in proof that all are Christians that confess Jesus Christ and follow their consciences. But here the Prince8s considered him to be going too far. Calling afterwards on 1\1. Riumine, I found on his ta ble a pile of Quaker Tracts in English, which he cha- ritably distributes to our countrymen in the prison8 and elsewhere, and some other books of the Society for the Conversion of the Jews. The Quaker, )Irs. Iiller, is employed to keep a large girls' school for the Empress. The Princess had said to me, " You can have no notion of the ignorance of our peasants and of its effects." CHAPTER XCI. Baptis1n of Je'zvish Children. MARCH 27 [N.S.].- 'Yeut at ten a.ill. to the Iillionnaia to be present at the Baptism of two Jewish children, brother and sister, the one twelve, the other ten years old. Their parents were dead, but they had an uncle and aunt living at Petersburg, who 'were. Christians. The Emperor offered to be himself their godfather, ìUde. Potmukin being godmother, and Prince Alexander Galitzin standing proxy for the Emperor. 'Yhen I eaUle about a quarter before ten, I was told that the priest was then confessing the childrèn; shortly after, that they,vere reading the Hours; and then again they had read to thenl the pravilo or canon preparatory for communion. The holy doors were stand- ing open, and six lights on the altar, and one in the lniddle behind it. On the side at thp left hand of it the preparations had been made; a semicircular screen, made of a curtain, had been set up, before it a cask t\vo-thirds filled with ,vater and draped with linen. On Baþtis111 of 'JC'""dJish Childrell. 4 1 I the north side of this cask there were steps, and a carpet; on the south side a naloi or stand, with napkins, &c., such as would be ,vanted. 'Vhen 'we had 3Jl gone into the porch, the priest nlade the children turn their faces to the wall, that is, to the west, and nlake their renunciation of Judaism, the godparents being one on each side of them; then they had to turn eastward; then to kneel, then to flse. N ext the priest lliade the sign of the cross thrice on the top of the head of each, and, after SOllie other crosses, breathed upon them, as if to expel the evil spirit. Then followed a full confession of faith. Then followed the office for lnaking thenl Catechu- In ens, so distinctly pronounced that I could have followed all without book. At the conclusion, the priest gave thenl the end of his epit1'achelion (stole) and led thenl into the church. Then followed the Baptism, the children between their sponsors within the concave recess of the curtain, the priest between them and the cask or font, and the deacon on the south siùe. The boy said the whole Creeù once and the girl once, and theh the whole both together j they said it very well, especially the boy; lneanwhile SOlne 'warIll water ,vas put into the font. The order for Raptism followed, lights 'were put into the hands of the children and sponsors, the water was ble::;seu; the children were anointed with a canlel's 4 12 Baptis1n Of :Jewish Children. hair brush, on head and face, breast and hands, on their feet, their shoes and stockings being taken off. Then the girl and the godmother retired behind the back of the screen; the boy was assisted to undress, ascended the steps, and thence stepped do,yn into the font, standing up to his breast in the ,vater, quite naked, towards the east. A cloth was held bet,veen the top of the font and the priest, who, putting his hands under it, plunged the boy's head three times, and, if I mistake not, repeated each time the ,vhole form of words. Then, without any ,vi ping (at least there seemed scarcely time for an y), a white gown or robe was put on him, and over it a cloak. The girl 'was then baptized in like manner, the godfather and the boy and myself retiring behind the back of the screen, and a WOlnan assisting the godmother. Their names were Nicholas Nicolaievich, and Elizabeth N icolaievna. After this, both standing in their white robes or chrysoms, and with candles in their hands, they were anointed, that is, confirmed, the priest saying at each unction, "The seal of the gift of the Holy Ghost." I think it was after he had chrismed them, that the choir sang a few ,vords which sounded heavenly. After this the children were taken out, and dressed each in a new suit of clothes, then the Liturgy follo'wed, and the children were corom unica ted. ..., CHAPTER YCII. French and Brz"tish A 1Jlbassadors Oil the Anglican Church. M \RCH 28 [N.s.].-I met at dinner the :French Ambassador, who, I was told, had come on purpose to see me. After dinner a Russian nobleman read aloud to the company a French translation of my Letter to the Ietropolitan of Ioscow. :ß1. de Barante first interrupted him at the mention of "all things contained in the Creed," saying that by these words I intended to elude the Real Presence. l\Iy Russian friend answered that I accepted all that was in the Creed, either explicitly or inlplicitly. :\1. de Barante denied our belief in it, and a dispute ensued. At last I was called upon to ans,ver, and I quoted Renaudot and Bossuet, in proof that the ......\.nglican Church holds the doctrine. ßluch more passed of the same kind, during which I noticed that, when the lady of the house asked :ß1. de Barante in ,vhat consisted the peculiarity of the English Church he answered, " Simply in this,-that it has preserved the Hierarchy; in all the rest they are like the other Protestants." l\Iay 2 [ .s.].-A friend told me that, meeting 414 French and British Al1zbassadors. our _<'\.mbassador the other day, at dinner at M. de Barante's, on his saying that he had recently seen me, he had asked his Excellency \vhat he thought of my opinions, and Lord Clanricarde had replied that he had nothing at all to say against them. He was himself a Whig, and, as such, must countenance Puritanism; but, in his ow'n private opinion, he had no liking for it. He saw its errors clearly enough, and its absurd and contemptible fanaticism. It was quite true, "que notre Eglise a été toujours pour Ie fond Catholique, mais elle a été terriblement defigurée et nlutilée." He said, "If you were to read the books of many of our standard divines, you might think there ,vas little or no difference between our Church and your own; so, too, if you looked at our Prayer Books; but, if you were in England, and went into our churches, you would find nothing of the kind. You cannot have an idea how bare and slovenly they are, or how lifeless and naked are the services and ceremonies; so much so, that they have become con- temptible in our own eyes." My friend continued, " I asked, "Yhy does not the Government attempt to improve things r To 'which he replied, 'If ,ve were to sho,v or to encourage any such disposition, ,ve should have an outcry immediately against us for favouring Popery. Puritanism is very strong in Eng- land, and even among the clergy.' " CHAPTER XCIII. For1nal A 1lswer of the Metroþolitan of Moscow. T HURSD 4.Y, fay 20 [N.s.J.-I received from I. fouravieff the written answer of the Ietro- politan of ßioscow to my letter. It was to this effect ;-that he who ,vould receive the communion from a diocesan bishop, must submit absolutely and without restriction to all the doctrine, discipline and ritual of the Orthodox (Eastern) Church. But to make union or reconciliation, with any con- cession or allowance, however small, is beyond the power of a diocesan bishop, and can be done only by Synods. At the same time he returned to me a Latin copy of the XXXIX. Articles, with the corners of the leaves carefully turned down at Art.icles XIX., XXI., and XXII. CHAPTER XCIV. .Jfr. PablZer leaves Petersburg for Moscow. MAY 21 [N.s.].-Left Petersburg for Moscow, ....L where I arrived on the 24th [N.S.]. It is a journey of 525 1 English nlÍles; I went by diligence. The first day 'we dined at Tosna, a place fifty-eight versts fronl Petersburg, arriving there about four o'clock. I observed nlY companion in the coupé asked for nleat- soup and meat at table, though it was Friday, without scruple, and the people of the hotel had no fast dinner to give. However, on the appearance of a thunder. storm he crossed himself three times. There is little to notice on the journey, except the long black-looking villages. which lie along the road at intervals. The houses are made of tnmks of trees, rougWy squared, and let into each other; plastered within, but not without. The gable of the house 1 Towards 700 versts, u. verst being a little short of three. quarters of an English mile, according to Pinkerton; but Murray says two-thirds, which will make the distance 780 versts Journey to Mosco'Zv- Villages. 417 alInost always fronts the road, and the roof, \vhich is of boards and very high, projects some ,yay over the waUs, affording a shelter from rain or sun in summer, and shooting off the snow in winter. These houses by no rneans betoken poverty; on the contrary, they are more substantial, warnIer, and larger than any houses of our peasantry in England. Indeed, that sort of poverty which abounds 'with us cannot be said to exist in Russia. The peasants, \vhom \ve suppose to be ,vretched slaves, answer rather to our SIll aU farmers or copyhold tenants, than to day-labourers or paupers. They have all frmn sixteen to twenty acres of land, with horse and cart, sheep and other live stock, \vith a long range of uuthouses running back behind each cottage for hay, \vood, and the lodging of cattle in \vinter. This they hold, free of other rent, by a service of three days' labour in the \veek to the lord- a serVICe ,vhich is often comnluted for an annual rnoney payment. The ends of the houses to\vard the road are a good deal ornamented, and with their high roofs look not only picturesque but pretty, often having as many as three galleries or balconjps of paJings across, besides an ornalnental board or bar just under the angle of the roof. The wood'work of these palings as well as the projecting edges of the roof and the shutters of the ,vindows which fold back without, is often much indented and cut, so as almost to resenIble E e 4 18 Journey to Moscow- Villages. a lace pattern. On the other hand, the extent of the outhouses behind, often very roughly put together, and of dead paling bet\veen every t\VO houses, all 1lack like the houses thelllseives from the \veather, certainly presents' rather a gloomy and squalid aspect, and contrasts strangely with the bright, clean, \vhite-\vashed ,valls and green cupolas, dOllles, and roofs of the church or churches, and with the red-brick and white- \vash of the Government Offices, and perhaps of the hotel. The road fronl Petersburg to l\Iosco\v is magni- ficent in its \vidth and keeping, and in the granite bridges which one passes at different places; but of scattered houses or cross-roads we see ab olutely none, except here and there perhaps a mere cart-rut near a village. Our "Tay ran through two unifornl lines of forest of birch and pine, through \yllÏch a 'wide space has been cut and left bare. This at the tÜlle looked wild enough, but on IllY return from l\Iosco\v it \vas one vast carpet of flo\vers of the brightest colours. Early on Saturday, the 22nd, in the grey of the 11lorning, we sa\v several monasteries along the river ,.... olchoff before \ve entered :x oygorod, in \vhich there are still many churches, though it is no longer populous. The Cathedral of St. Sophia, of \vhich we just caught a glÜnpse, is the oldest building of the kind yet remaining in a perfect state, and so one of the greatest arehitectural curiosities in Russia. Journey to AIosco'lv- Villages. 4 I 9 Äs 'we left the city, we saw again several more monasteries in the distance along the banks of the river, and of the lake lImen. Frolll:X ovgorod there ,vas in the diligence a lad of about thirteen or fourteen year of age, who was returning to the Gymnasium at Ioscow. He gave of his provisions to ahnost every beggar, choosing out the most proper object when there were several, with great care. He also took off his cap and crossed himself thrice whenever we came in sig:ht of a church; whenever it thundered and lightenell; and when we first CaIne in sight of the churches of any town or city where there 'wer:e many. " E e 2 CHAPTER ..,rcv: (;ralld Duke A lc alld{'r and his Bride, alld the TO'luJlsþcople and Villagers. THE Granù Duke .A1exàuùer, the heir-apparent, anù his bride 'were travelling to l\Ioscow at the same tinle with our diligence, and " ere to join the En1peror at the Peterskoi Palace in the en virons, "\v hither he had preceded thClll a fe,v tlays before. As they stayed for the night at K ovgorod and again at Tver, they passed and repassed -us upon the road n10re than once. The ValJ.ai hills which ,vere pas8eu between Saturday evening anù Sunday 11lorning ,vere inconsiderable, but still rising gradually, fornl SOlne of the highest ground in TIussia; riyers, flowing in all directions and to the extren1Ïtie8 of the empire, take their rise among theIll. Vishny V olochok, frOlll the gliInpse ,ve had of it about eight o'clock in the morning, seemed to be rising into an inlportant town by help of its canal, a canal which no,v unites the l3altic with the Caspian. One sign of this, the sprinkling of hrick and plaster, reJ., '" hite, green, and yellow, with The Gralld Duke Alexa1/d.?r alld his B"Ùle. 42 I the black wooden houses whith still predOlninated, wa sufficiently renlarkable. .-:tt Torjok, which is cele- brated for its lllanufacture of leather, there is a very respectable inn, and a nUluber of churches, though th.., town is all of "Tood. 'Ye found the whole population drawn up in front of the hotel, awaiting the arrh-aI of the illustrious trayellers; of course they "Tcre all in their Sunday dresses; and such dresses as an Ellglishulan was not likely to haye before een. SOlne attempt shall be nlade to describe those of the wonlen. First, shoes of a fanciful shape shining "Tith a good deal of gilding; coloured stockings; a red, blue, yellow or green gown, with a long apron or rather a second gown over it of SOUle equally bright, but ùifferent colour. I call it an apron because it seeIned to be tied like one by a string round the waist, and to be always open either before or behind though it went all ,round the body, and reached down to the very broad border (perhaps a foot broad) of the gown. Over or rather aboye this apron they "Tore bodicps or jackets made yery thick, standing off fronl the body behind, and haying capes reaching to the elbows all round of blue, rell or yellow or parti-coloured work bordered with gilùing. Out frOln under this bodice or jacket, which seeIued lllade of thick woollen cloth or of cotton-yelvet, there appeared puffy white sleeyes. On the front of the head and forehead they "Tore what 422 The Grand Duke Alexander and his Bride, looked like crescents of gold or gilding, which gave them the look of having goldf'n foreheads; and over these a silk handkerchief enclosing the hair tightly, and disposed or tied so as to flap in t,vo divisions, sOlnething like a hood, upon the shoulders. They have a custonl of strapping thmllselves tightly over the shoulders, ,vhich, besides that they are naturally of thick make as ,veIl as hard-featured, makes them seem to have very thick dou hIp ,yaists, or no ,vaists at all. J\Iany of theln had besides exceedingly broad ear-rings in their ears. The conlnlon dress of the lnen and boys was this: first, boots reaching up to the knee, into which were tucked a loose pair of trousers of striped cotton; over that a garnlellt answering to a waistcoat, but more like a shirt ,vithout sleeves, of striped cotton of sonle other colour, blue, or red: then the shube (the sheep-skin coat) or caftan (which is a cassock of blue cloth), ,vith a bright red, blue, or yellow cotton sash round the waist. At }I!iaiùnöe, the next stage from Torjok, wlÜle 'we were at the inn, a courier in a teleyoa, or cart-basket, ,vith three horses abreast, seated or reclining 011 a bundle of stra,v, drove up, and announced to the expectant crowd (,vho were not quite so gay as at Torjok, the place being much smaHer), the approach of the Grand Duke's carriage. They Ï1nnlediately began to strike the bells of the church ,vhich ,vas just and the TO'Lvllsþeoþle and Villagers. 4 2 3 opposite; the carriage drove up; the Grand Duke and Duchess alighted at the church; and, on leaving it, left alms for the poor, and so drove off again an1Ïd the renewed sounding of the bells. At Tver, ,,-hich is a city of between twenty and thirty thou and souls, and the seat of an archbishop, they were to stay the night. "r e entered it sonle time after theIn, crossing the ,.,.. olga, w'hich, even there, is a large navigable river, by a bridge of many barges, about half-past ten o'clock at night; and found the whole place brilliantly illului- nated. ",Ye stopped for tea on }'Ionday morning at Kleen, only eighty-one versts distant from )Ioscow j and from that stage there was a visible improYeIueut in the appearance of the country: at least, one not unfrequently saw large plots of cultivated land alllong the waste on either side of the road; also there ,vas comparatively little ,yood. Still there was nothing to betoken the neighbolll'hood of a great capital, till we actually reached the barrier, or till we reached the Peterskoi Palace, which is at a short distance out of the city, on the left hand or north side of the roael, a huge mass of dark red brick faced "Tith glaring white, and with domes and roofs of a grass-green. 'Ye entered Ioscow about six o'clock, p.m., and noticed as we entered many scaffoldings, platforms and rows of seats, which had been erected in the vacant spaces on either side of the way for the accolnmodation of spectators, 424 The Grand Duke Alexallder. ,vho n1Ïght wish to see the Ell1perOl' with his son and hi:3 daughter-in-law nlake their public entrr. SOllle one observed that the clergy would go out ,vith the Cross, in procession, to Ineet hinl, and conduct hÜn to the Cathedral of the Assumption, in the !{relnliu. CHAPTER ..YCVI. First View of lIIoscow. TUESD \.í lllorning, l\Iay 25 [x.s.].-ThE' lllorning after nlY arriyal I went for the first time down the street called Dmitriefka, to the I renllin, surveyed its Gothic towers and battlements, which excited IllY admiration 1110re than any church or other edifice that I had seen, anù entered by the northern gate, untIel' the tower of St. :Kicholas. This tower the French attelupted to blow up, but succeeded only in part; the Icon being ullhal'lued, and the glass which coyereù it remaining un bro ken. Then, walking on to the terrace, on the south, I sawall the view across the river, a vast extent of green and red roofs, of white and yellow houses, with an infinity of pinnacles, bulbs, and domes, interIuingled with foliage anLl gardens, and streakeù by the serpentine ,vindillgs of the river. . In the distance in front, scarcely distinguishable over the trees anù houses which intervene, was the Donskoi nlonastery; and to the right of it the Sparrow hills; 4 2 6 First View of MoscO'LfJ. ,vhile quite on the left to the S.S.E. appeared the huge convent of SÜuonoff, with its domes, and tower 300 feet high, looking like a little to,vn in itself. The X ovaspossky also, with its rival tower, a little more still to the left, was to be' seen. Turning round frOlll this vie,,,,, so as to face the north, and the gate by ,y hich I had entered, I see on my left hand, 'within the I{renl1in itself, the Cathedral of the Archangel, founded by the first Grand Prince of l\Iosco,v, John I{nlita, son of Daniel, A.D. 1333, and containing the . tonl bs of the Grand Princes and Tsars; also the Cathedral of the Annunciation, ,vhich ,vas the court church, founded by Basil Dmitrievich, great-grandson of John ICalita, in 1397; and beyond and behind these both, further to the left, the Cathedral of the A Sulllption, in 'which are the tonlbs of the Ietro- politans and patriarchs, first founded in 1326 by John Kalita, at the suggestion of Peter the bventy-fifth llletropolitan, ,vhonl in turn he persuaded to transfer his chair froln \TIadin1Ïr to J\Ioscow. These three churches were all rebuilt in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries by J oIm, the third son of Basil the Second. Still further on the left, and now nearly behind me to the ,vest, is the stone staircase built by the patriarch 1'lcon, and leading to the patriarchal vestry, library, lodgings, and private chapel j and next to this again is the old Tartar palace, and the ne'w palace, no,v building, First View of lJIoscow. 4 2 7 a tasteless erection, with several old churches, which it is pleasant to know are to be preserved. So much on the left of me; now, as I follo,ved my right-hand view, I saw rising to the height of 200 feet the tower of I van ,.,.. aliki, with its golden hall and cross, with the belfry tower adjoining, the two being connected by a gallery in which there hangs a huge bell of great weight, accompanied by no less than fifty others, tier above tier, of all sizes and tones, the work of Boris Godonnoff in the year 1600. It serves as the belfry for all the I(remlin churches, and indeed, when the great bell sounds, it is the signal for all the church bells of l\Ioscow. At the foot of this tower lies the enormous bell called Tzar Kolokol, cast by the Eillpress Anne, 'with the piece broken out of its lip ,vhen it fell. It is no,v set 011 a stone pedestal, five feet high from the ground. The broken piece seenled about six feet in height, and at least t,vo feet thick at the thickest part. The height of the bell itself seenled to be about twenty feet. Still turning to the right, I came upon th eChoudoff Ionaste-ry, which is at present the oifúial residence of the )Ietropolitan, ,vho is always Archimandrite of this as well as of the Trinity Lavra of t;t. Sergius, sixty versts off. Here are preserved the relics of J oannovich Donskoi j and here in 1812 X apoleon's staff was quartered. Beyond is the Church of the Annunciation; 4 2 8 First T,Tic'Zt' of .1. fosco'l(). and still to the east, is the COllyellt of the Aseension, founded in 1389 by the Grand Princess Eudocia, after the death of her husband, into which she herself retired, and in ,yllÌch she died. "ronl that tinlC till the reign of Peter, this church of the Ascension becanle the burying-place of all the Grand Princesses and Tsarit- zars, and their daughters, as the Cathellral of the Archangel ,yas the place of burial for Grand Princes and Tsars, and the Cathedral of the ..A..ssunlption for the l\Ietropolitans and Patriarchs. Lastly, in the great place, beyond the gates of St. Saviour ,yhich lead out of the I\::rPlnlill, anù under ,vhieh no one passes ,vithout uncovering his head, towers over the bDttlenlCllts of the Kremlin the strange Cathedral of tlu:. ProtectiQn of our Lady, better known by the naIne of St. Ibsil, and built by John IV. as an offering of thanksgiving, in lllenlorial of his conquest of the Tartar city and kingdom of Kazan. Such 'vas IllY first view of Iosco'v and the I{remlin. It is a city of vast extent, the surface broken into a nUlnber of undulating hills. "fhe ground-plan SOI11e- ,vhat resmnbles a spider's ,veb, having two lnasses of building, the Krelulin and the I itai Gorod (both encircled ,yith ,valls) in the centre, "Tith a llulnber of main streets running out as radii froln theIn, and intersected at various distances by narro,ver circular First Vie'ZCJ of lvloscO'UJ. 4 2 9 streets or alleys, as ","'ell as by two boulevards, at a distance of a nlile, and a nlile anù a half, fronl the I rellilin. And lastly, beyond the suburhs, at irregular distances of froin one to two n1Ïles from the outer boulevard, is a barrier or Illound which runs round the whole circlunference of the city. The river )Ioskva, which first enters within this outer barrier fronl the west, soon takes a sudùen turn, and runs out again beyond the barrier to the south-west; and then returns flowing to the :X.X.E., and enclosing a long loop or bend till it reaches the bridge at the foot of the I\::reinlin; then it turns down again, pa:s ing another bridge and Howing S.E. and S. 'V., so as to enclose another loop or tongue of land parallel to the former, but broader. l * * * The city certainly has no great sho,v of antiquity. Iost of the buildings are of brick and stucco, the Kremlin and the ehurches alone remaining as they were before the conflagration consequent on the French invaSion. Still, the varied character of the surface especially to the E and X. E, the great extent uf \vaste grollntl, enclosed among the buildings anll intersected by no fewer than six lesser streallls, anù conlprising even lakes, grove , fields, and gardens, the constant recur- rence of dead walls anJ courts before the houses, joined to the peculiarity of narrow circular alleys, and 1 Here is a gap in the 1188. 430 First View of .111'oscow. all intermixed with green foliage and innumerable gilt or coloured bulbs, and dOllies, and to\vers, produce a tout-ensernble highly Oriental and picturesque. The l{remlin itself in the centre, ,vith the ICitai Gorod on the East of it, is the most picturesque object of all. It is a town in itself, a hill rising steeply frOlll the river, enclosed on its north by a vast place, to 'which the chief streets converge, and where the nloat once ,vas, by public \va ks and gardens. On north, east, south, and ,vest, strong Gothic-looking, crenelated walls surround it, "Tith gates opening into the city on the four sides, each between two massive to\vers, and there are eight other lllassive, lofty to'wers at intervals besides. Especially striking is the vie\v from the south. A passenger \vho approaches the city sees before hiIll the steep ICremlin hill rising out of the river, ,yith t,yO circles of ,valls and towers traversing it, and separateù by green slopes, and then the hill-top covered with churches, lllonasteries and palaces, with to\vers, bulbs, pinnacles, donles, \vithout lluluber, and of every variety of colour; SOlne bright blue with stars of gold, some green, some red, others with stripes of brown, or reel, green, yello\v together, or mottled ,vith brown, or sil- vered over; 1nany gilt, and, as it is said, ,vith ducat gold, and each bulb having above it a cross fixed with chains, gilt and flashing in the SUll. CHAP TER XCVII. The Cathedral of the Asslullþlion. B UT to return, The chief church within the Krem- lin is the Cathedral of the Asslunption, and to it I lnade my 'way on that Tuesday morning. It presents on the outside the appearance of a solicllllass of build- ing surnlolmted br five great bulbous domes all gilt, that in the centre being larger and higher than the others. The walls above are plain white, only painted under the curves of the roof with figures, and round about and over the arch wars of the doors and porches. The upper windows, as in all the olù churches, are very narro,v and long, with rounded tops, and look well enough, but the lower ones have their tops squared. To th6 summit of the highest cupola is fifty-three archines ; 1 the width is thirty-five. I found the church door open, and went in; and there I saw the great coffins or tombs of the metro- politans and patriarchs, which I have already spoken of, lying upon and above the pavement, nearly all rounù 1 [Au archine is twenty.eight English inches.] 432 The Cathedral of the Asslullþlion. and against the ,vall, the feet towards the centre of the church. Each was protected by a light iron railing, on which one nlight lean over, and read the inscription, fixed un a silver plate, raised aslant over the breast, on the carpet or pall ,vhich lies upon the old yelvet covering. In the north-western corner lies the thirty-first of these l1lctropolitans, St. Jonah, who ,vas contel11porary with the fall of Constantinople, and was the first in the line of Ru:ssian consecrations, and the last ,vho bore the title of l\Ietropolitan of I ieff. There ,vas a sort of recess under an arch about breast high, ,vith a step or two before it, and there was a nlonk, as if guarding the sacred relics. They ,vere partially uncovered, so that under the gorgeous upper pall I sa'v a portion of the saint's hand, ,vhich at first I did not distinguish frOIll the dark and faded carpet which covered all the rest. The sixth patriarch, Xicon, lies at K ew J erusale1ll. This cathedral is not large like our western cathedrals, nor like the church of St. Sophia at Constantinople, frolll which in SOlne respects the Russian churches were Ìlllitated. But the five dOInes are all open to the top, and are supported and divided fronl each other by four gigantic plain round colun1ns. .AJI looked very (lark, and in a lnanner Egyptian. The Icollosfasis, which separates the sanctuary from the body of the church is an inl1nense screen covered with five tiers of figures or pictures of saints. The four uppermost of The Cathedral of the ASSlt1llption. 433 these are of a very dark bro"ïl tinge, only bordered round with gilding j the,y reach even to the very roof j and three out of the four rows of pic tures are of colossal height. TIut below all these, the fourth and fifth row 'which reach down to the ground, a depth of about fourteen feet, have their ,vhole surface sheeted ,vith gold, so that only the faces and hands of the figures appear through. The gates in like lnanner, hath the double or royal doors in the centre of the screen before the altar, and the two smaller side doors on the north and south of them, were all sheeteù o' er ,,,ith gold, the royal doors thelllsel yes heing of solid silyer gilt. The huge COlUlllllS in the n1Ïddle of the church were encased in square sheetings and ornmnents of gold up to the height of about 14 feet, so as to luatch ,vith the lower tier of figures on the screen. Also there "Tere huge silver lan1ps hanging all along the Iconoslasis across the church j and, below the sulea, four immense chandeliers of solid silver hanging in the centre of the church j and bvo standing candelabra perhaps six feet high, with platforIllS round the central wax light on each for the tapers which the devotion of the people n1Ïght light there. K evertheless all this did not over- CaIne the dark shade of the pictures above, and of the upper part of the pillars, and of the ,valls and roofs, which arB painted in the san1e sty Ie, so that not one inch of bare stone or wood is to be seen. There is a Ff 434 The Cathedral of tIle AssltllzptiOJl. latticed closet 'with a canopy of old ornamental ,york near to the northern doors of the church, and to the northern side of the sanctuary, \vhich ,vas for the members of the Tsarish or Imperial family. .i\.gainst the south central pillar under the flome, and looking towards the Iconostas'is, there Ü:: a very rich and ele- vated stanù anù seat for the Patriarch, and against the northern pillar parallel with it a much plainer and humbler one for the Tsar or Emperor \yith the chair of 'YladÜnir Ionomachus. It is said that ,vhen Peter thf' Great had long kept the Patriarchal see vacant, anù had in fact resolved upon the institution of the present Synod in the 1'00111 of the patriarchate, he \\yas one day ren1Ïnded of his duty in this Church of the Assumption by Stephen y avonky, Ietropolitan of Riazan, and guardian of the patriarchal see during the vacancy. This prelate, pointing to the patriarchal chair, remarked that "his l\Iajesty n1Ïght as ,veIl have it broken up and renlOved, if no one were to sit in it;" to ,vhich Peter replied, " That chair is not for tephen to sit on; but neither is it for Peter to break." Thinking of this story, wÌlen one day I ,vas revisiting this church, IllY eye fell upon a man kneeling at the tomb of the Patriarch Philaret Xiketich, his lwnds clasped, his face buried in thel11, and resting upon the rail ,vhich protects the coffin, apparently absorbed in some deep feeling. 'Vhat The Cathedral of the ASSlt1JlptioJl. 435 was the thQ.ught which the tOlnb of the 01<1 patriarch e cited in him 'Vas it not loyalty to the past elicited by the place in which he was praying ? Yes, surely, and my imagination suggested for him such thoughts as these :-the lllan is praying to God, perhaps for the secular government of his country, that it lllay repent of having withdrawn itself so far from the advice and blessing of the Church; that it may publicly retract the unhallowed assumptions made by Peter j that it ma.y return from its eager pursuit after the infidel ci viliza- tion of the 'Yest, and replace itself in that attitude of filial affection and reverence t01vards the hierarchy it once exhibited under the Tsar :JIichael, the first of the Romanoff's, and son of the great Patriarch Philaret 1 Or again, may it be that he is confessing and deploring that sinful jealousy which moved the Russian nobility to urge or force their sovereigns in former times to strip the Church of her ,yorldly property, and to break her power, without perceiving that they 'were thereby destroying that spiritual balance anù check ,vhich alone secured the Tsar from being a mere despot, or frolli being a mere representative of base popular appetite or interest, so that the nobles might neither be slaves and tools on the one hand, nor masters of their sovereign under the hypocritical name of his ministers on the other. F f CHAPTER XCVIII. The Patriarchal Hall and Vestr)'. MAY 26 [N,s,),-A little after eight a,lli. I called on the Protopreshyter of the Assu1l1ption So hor, to w hOlll I had a lctter of introduction. He took me from his house, by the stone bridge "\vhich di vÜles the I{renllin garùcns, to see the ch urches in the fu'clnlin. As ,ye 'were "Talking, he asked the usual questions: "Of what church are you; is it the Epis- copal1 " "It does not so call itself." "Is it the Presbyterian 1 " "N 0, the Presbyterians are Cal- vinists." "Then you are Lutheran " "N 0, if our Church were Lutheran, she ,,,"ould no longer be Apos- tolic." "''"''hat office have you 1" "I aIll a deacon." " A deacon 1 then do you believe in the J\Iystery of Ordination 1 Certainly, the Lutherans are not Apo:3- tolical, for the)- have only byo J\Iysteries." By this time we had COlne into the cathedral; they were finishing the Liturgy, being earlier than usual, seelllÏngly, because they 'were expecting the Elllperor, The Patriarchal Hall and VestrJI. 437 with his son and daughter-in-la,v. Some way behind the altar ,,"ere three crosses, two small ones of crystal, the centre one of metal, large and very rich, and brought, the Protopope said, from Cherson. He said that in 1812 the French had plundered the churches of nearly all the gold and silver 'which had not been relnoved to Troitza; and a great deal of the gold which I sa, v was new; he then presented me to the Archinlandrite, "Tho had joined us, and retired. This ecclesiastic pointed out to me the jewelled crown and other ornanlents of the Icon of the Blessed Virgin of ''Tladimir to the left of the royal doors, and said that they ,vere valued at above 10,000l. He then showed me the relics of St. Philip [1565], and on being asked whether I might salute them, he hesitated, and aid, "I don't kno,v : of ,vhat religion are you " "Of the orthodox Catholic and lpostolic faith and religion," I answered. He replied, "If you have a good reason for desiring it, you Inay: it is not forbidden, but it must be another day, after service, for the monk who attends them is not no,v present." Pointing to the shrine of St. Jonah, and the huge silVLr candelabrum standing before it, he said, "The French could not carry off that; they "Tere struck with blindness; the Saint defended his shrine by his prayers." A nlinute or two after, thinking I ""as a Roman Catholic, he said, "The Latin is the same Church with ours; we -1-3 8 The PatrIarchal have one and the same faith and religion." Alluding apparently to the terms on ,vhich the U niats ,vere sepa- rated fronl Russia anù have since returned, he said, " One may say that there are but two points of ùifference bet" een the Churches, the Procession anù the Papal I-Ieadship; concerning the Procession, the Fathers dis- putKl sharply in old times, but they did not for a long while break the unity of the Church, notwithstanding. All! Charity is all in all !" Then he showed me the Churches of the Archangel and of the Annunciati n, and then, passing through the ",,-4..ssulllption again, canle to a stone staircase, built by the Patriarch lcon, in 1665, and leading up to the Patriarchal (no-w Synodal) Hall, yestry, anù library. First he sho,vecl me the hall, 'where the holy chrisl11 is boiled, on ì\Ionl!ay, Tuesday, and Weùnesday in Passion 'Yeek, previously to its being consecrated by the :\Ietropolitan in the Church of the Assumption. Here, formerly, Synods "'.ere held; and here the Russian Patriarchs received the Tsars, and the Prelates of the Eastern Church. Here it was that Nicon ,vas called to stanl! his trial before the Greek Patriarch. From this hall ,ve ,vent up by a narrow stair to the Patriarchal -vestry, ,vhere a monk always remains in charge of its precious contents, and the library; these occupy two small rooms, the former being Kicon's refectory, the latter his oratory. At the entrance of Hall and Vestry. 439 the vestry hung the Saccos of St. Peter, the first :illetropqlitan ,vho died at J\Ioscow, and said to be of the date of the Sixth Ecumenical Council (A.D. 680). It is much faded, but I could still trace the cross anù figures j a vestnlent of the Patriarch Nicon, of the old form, with an Icon in pearls on the front. Round the chanlber hung vestments of all the :i\Ietropolitans from Theognostes and the Patriarchs after th m, down to Adrian (A.D. 1328-1690). Rich and ID1gnificent as they ,vere, there were none to be compared to those of Ricoll, especially those which were presented to him by the Tsar ",,-L\lexis :I\Iichaelovich. One of these is so laden with precious stones and pearls, that it weighs nlore than a pood (36 Ihs.). Equally remarkable for costliness and splendour are the mitres, staffs, and Panagias of the same Patriarch, while the specimens of his orùinary clothing preserved here are of the plainest and coarsest kind, and are identified as his only by their great length. The most curious vest- Inent is one brought from Constantinople, by the l\Ietropolitan, Photius, embroidered with 70,000 grains of seed pearl, and having upon it likenesses of the Emperor John Paleologus, and his Empress, ...lnna, sister to the Grand Prince, Basil Dmetriavich, of Basil himself, the 'Jletropolitan Photiu , and the Patriarch Nicon. Rounù this vestInent is worked, in letters of gold, the whole Creed in Greek, being so exact that it 440 The Patriarc/lal Vestry and Sacrist)'. erYed Nicon after,vards as a standard by 'which to correct certain variations ,vhich had crept into the Russian translation. The further chamber is neatly fitted up ,,-ith cases all round the ,valls for books and :\188. FrOlll the lniddle of the chmnber rose a pyraInid of steps, in a square fornl, like the stands in a greenhouse. It ,vas covered with a profusion of plate which once belonged to the household of the Patriarchs, the gifts of various OVereIgnR. The lower rows consist of huge silver (imp/lOree, containing the Jloly Chrism, set four on each side, sixtef'n in all, gilt ,vi thin. ,Also there ,vas a yery rich alabaster vase, in whieh the Chrism still renlaining over in each consecration is preseryed. The IIoly Chrislll is made only here and at ICieff, and only once in thrcö years. I noticed also a 1l10st mag- nificent elllbossed silver basin, flat, and very spacious, ",.ith a e,ver, both for the washing of feet on 1\Iaundy Thursday. In a glass case I also saw SOlne very ancient and valuable crosses, brought fr0111 Greece, :nul inclosing relics. Very 111inute portions are taken and Ünbeclded in ,vax, and ,yorkecl into all ne,v antiruinsia, or corporals. Here, too, is the Panngia, or pectoral ornament of the l\Ietropolitan, St. Peter, and the Ring, given to the Ietropolitan, St. ..11exis, by the Tartar l{han Chanibak, for obtaining by his prayers the n1Ïraculous recovery of his wife, Taidoula, &c., &c C HA P TER XCI Y. The Patriarchal Library. THE original nucleus of what i now the Patri- archal LilJrary, was a Greek rs., brought by Sophia frolll Greece and Italy, when she becalne the w'ife of John III., Basilivich. The richness of it is said to have been such as to strike 'with amazenlent the learned Greek Iaximus, sent for from :\Iount ....-\. thos, by nasil, the son of Sophia, to sort and arrange the :\ISS. To this collection was added, afterwards, another, lllade by the Patriarch :Kicon, who sent the nlonk _\..rsenius Souchanoff to Iount Athos, and to the East, with directiuns to search all the monasteries, and to bring back ,vhatever he could procure in the way of valuable books and ::\18S. SGuchanoff accord- ingly collected as many as 500 Greek books from rount ..Athos, and received from the Greek Patriarch an addition of 200 more. It is to be regretted, indeed, that lnuch has been lost, and that what remaIns has never yet been systelnatically arranged; 44 2 Patriarchal Líbrary. but still enough renlains to constitute one of the richest collections known; and it is said that ,vhen the :ThISS. were catalogued by Professor )Iattei, he sho,ved an astonishment not unlike that of :Thlaxinlus, at the rarity and number of the treasures before him. It may not be out of place here to acknowledge the liberality and courtesy with which a collation of sonle ISS. of St. Chrysostom has re ently been supplieJ from this library to certain members of the University of Oxford, the collators, !vI. L }{yriakoff and another, declining to receive anything else for their trouble than a copy of the N e,v Edition of that particular vlork of St. Chrysostom whenever it shall appear. C1IAPTER C. Other Treasures of the Patriarchal and other Churches. A FTER repassIng into the hall the Ârchiman- drite showed me the Church or Chapel, which was attached to the Patriarchal Lodgings. It ad- joins the hall, and in passing the hall, if I remelllher rightly, I saw the huge vessels used for the mixing and boiling of the Holy Chrism, viz. a tun of silver, for ll1Ïxing it, ,veighing 8 po ods 1 191bs., besides 6lbs. 36 zolotniks of gold with ,yhich it is gilded. The cover of this tun, on the top of ,vhich there is a repre- sentation of Samuel anointing Saul, ,veighs beside 2 poods 35lbs. of silver, and is gilt ,vith 4 zol. of gold. Then there ,vere two great vessels or cauldrons for boiling the chrisl11, weighing each about 5 poods, 241bs. of silver, and gilt with 4lbs. each of gold. In all about 7801bs. of silver avoirdupois, and 191bs. of gold. 1 [A pood = 40 pounds, or 36 lbs. avoirdupois; a zolotnik = somewhat less than 2 drams avoirdupois.] 444 Additio1lal Treasures. I pass over much that I saw in the Patriarchal Church, and in the Church of the .Archangel, ,vhere Grand Princes and Tsars ,vere buried. There they showed me the shrine of Demetrius, the last of the line of Ruric, ,yho ,yas murdered at the age of eight years. It was 1110St richly adorned and palled ,vith a fringe of the lnlperial or Tsarish ernlÍne. They also showed 111e the hvo tombs of the brothers John and Theodore .....\.lexiavich, tOlll bs reIllarkable for the incredible rich- ness of their palls or coverings, ,vrought by their sister the Enlpress Elizabeth. They 'v ere literally covered with studs of solid silver, pearls, and huge emeralds, one of ,vhich the nlonk said was ,vorth at least 25,000 roubles (50007.). There ,vas gold and pearls without end. The royal doors seemed to be of sheets of solid gold. This church is rather a burying-place of- the Tsars than a place for puùlic worship. CHAPTER Cl. Tile E1Jlþeror, 'Zvith his SOil and Heir and Daltgltl er-ill-law. ALSO, there is much to be told of the old Tartar palace, which w'as built upon the site of the former lodging of the )Ietropolitans, and contained in it seyen small churches, which formed quite a labyrinth. These the Archimandrite showed me, and then conducted nle by a narro,v passage and staircase straight down opposite to the w"estern gate of the Cathedral of the Assumption, just at the nlolllent that the Emperor with his son and daughter-in-Ia"r ùroye up, and, alighting, "Talked by a platfol'lll from the Church of the Arch- angel to the southern door of the ASSllluption, where they,vere received by the )Ietropolitan and clergy \\Tith the cross anù holy 'water. The enthusiasm of the lllultitucle ,\yas unbounded; and certainly, after ,,","hat I then witnessed, I could not but under3tand the feeling of those I- nssians, who wonder how their sovereigns can enùure to labour for that ,vhich satisfieth not at Petersburg, when they 44 6 The E1JlþCl'Or, with his Son a1ld Son's Bride. n1Ïght reign in the hearts of Christians at l\Iosco,v. They assisted 1vith all their suite at the usual prayers, and, after they left the church, there follo,ved repeated roarings of cannon, and the ringing of bells of every size and tone down to nightfël11. The heir-apparent, "Tho came that day in state w-ith his bride, had hÏ1nself been baptized in infancy \vithin the precincts of the J{remlin, in the Church of the Annunciation, in the Choudoff monastery, from 1vhich at a later hour I sa1V the :\[etropolitan then come across the square to receive him. CHAPTER CII. The Choudoff 11lollastery. S ü}IE days after I was shown over the Chondoff l\Ionastery. The relics of St. Uexis, its founder, are preserved in a silver shrine. There was a rich pall over theIn, and a monk standing by 'with a stole over his black dress, and his staff in his hand. This was on the morning of June 7 [K.S. J. Over- head "'"as a picture of the Saint as he appeared before Demetrius Donskoi, exhorting him to put his trust in God in the approaching conflict. with ::\Ialllai, the Iongol. The doors of the Sanctuary are of silver. In the vestry is preserved a copy of the :New Testament, written by St. Alexis with his own hand very beautifully on parchment, and much worn, ,vith a few words of Arch- bishop Platen on the first leaf. There we:r:e also, as elsewhere, some most splendidl,y jewelled robes and mitres; one set in particular presented by the Emperor Paul to the Ietropolitan Platon, and another given by a noble lady still living to the present 1\Ietropolitan. 44 8 The Choltdoff llfoJlaste1]'. In this lnonastery, Isiùore, the th irtieth letro- politan, 'vas confined, on his return fl'Oln the Council of Florence; and here Gregor.}'" Otrepieff, the Pseudo- Dmnetrius, planned his enterprise ,vhich had ahnost subjected Russia to the Poles. CHAPTER CIII. St. Se1'gills. S ERGIUS, the founder and special saint and patron of the Troitsa or Trinity Ionastery, flourished in the fourteenth century, 1 and it nlay be right to pre- face this visit to his great Lavra with some pages from 1\Iouraviefl"s "Church History," and ::\11'. TIlacku1ore's notes upon it, by way of introducing to the reader both t.he Holy Hermit and his home. " 'Yith the name of ergius," says J\Iouravieff, p. 61, "a new monastic world opens itself in the north. The commencen1ent of his lonely hermitage in the woods near l\loscow is a point of as li1uch importance 111 our history as the excavation of the caves of Anthony on the banks of the Dnieper; for he ,vas destined to divide with Anthony the glory of having been the Father of monasticism in Russia. Sergius was born at Rostoff; when Jet quite young he left the house of his parents, and, together with his brother Steven, settled 1 [Vide supra, pp. 188, 184.] G (I" b 450 St. Sergius. hinlself in the thick woods in the neigh bourhood of lladollege, where his brother left hiIn. In this ,vild solitude he resisted all manller of tenlptations, and lived among the ,vilù beasts of the forest, until the report of his holy life drew disciples around him. lIe built by his own labour in the n1Ïdst of the forest a wooùen church, with the title of the Source of Life, the ever blessed Trinity, w'hich has since grown into that glorious Lavra, ,vhose destiny has becoine inseparable from the destinies of the capital, and fronl whence on o many occaSIons the salvation of all Russia has proceeded. " Prelates and princes applied to Sergius for teachers, who, trained by hÎ1n to perfection, lllÎght in turn b,y their good exanlple be of like service to others; and thus a second era and cleveiopluent of Inonasticisnl began, and in the fulllf'SS of its light our unhappy country, which had been suffering so long under the plague of the Tartars, reviveù. At the very Inoment of the decisive victory upon the Don, gained over thf' 1Iongols, ,vhich first shook their enlpire in Russia, the aged saint was supporting Demetrius by his prayers. U He died at an extreme old age, amid the blessings of his contemporaries, which were soon changed into prayers for his intercession when his renlains were found uncorrupted. They were found lJY his disciple St. SergillS. 45 1 .xICOll, as he was building the stone church of the Holy Trinity, and were deposited in it when built as a sup- port and strength to the LavTa, "rllÎch from that tin1e forth was never toucheLl by so nluch as one of those calamities which fell upon the neighbouring capital." :1\11'. BlacIunore adds: "The Troi tza )1onastery is even to the present day the richest and the n10st cele- brated of all the religious houses in Ru sia. It is said to haye possessed at one tin1e 106,000 male peasants or serfs, with the land to which they were attached. It once withstood the attacks of a Polish army of 30,000 111en for sixteen 111onth8. It is surrounded by a wall 1500 yards in length, and flanked by eight towers. It has a belfry 290 feet high in which there is a bell ,,,eighing 144,000 pounds. All the l110yable treasures of ::\1oscow were placed here for security during the inva- sion of the French in 1812." o ("t' 6) b CHAPTER CIV. Visit to the Troz"tsa La1/ra. ON Saturday, May 29 [N,S.], being the eve before "Pentecost," or "the Festival of the Holy Trinity," as it is called by the Easterns, I started at four a.ln. ,yith a letter from the l\Ietropolitan Philaret, for his nalllesake the Archinlandrite, his vicar, for this Troitsa, the great Trinity Lavra of St. Sergius, distant about sixty-four versts to the north-east froDl Ioscow. I had hired a triska, "Thich is a light ,vaggon dra,vn by three horses, something res em bling a boat 'with a little arch over the head and over the feet. The horses had all bells; but the n1Íddle one only ,vas in shafts, the other two running loose on either siùe. The driver sits on a sacking stretched on corùs over the small arch in front. The travellel' sits or lies on a quantity of hay with which the cradle is nearly filled. The road "Tas good enough for the greater part of the "Tay j but this sort of vehicle, having no sprIngs, no one ought to use it, as I then did ignorantly, ,vithout providing himself ,vith a luat- Visit to the Troitsa Lavra. 453 tress or feather-bed, and tying a sash or shaw I tightly round his body, else he will run a risk of being jarred and shaken almost to pieces. 'Ve stopped about ten or eleven 0' clock to feed the horses, and then pro- ceeded; but towards the end of the journey we had to leave our good road, for a mere cart-rut over a conllllon or ,vaste. The country looked much better than any- thing betwe n Petersburg and l\ioscow, showing a good deal of cultivated land and hills and dales and wood, and occasionally green meadows. Still the general appearance was flat, and the views very ex- tensive, but improving as we approached the Lavra. 'Ye arrived at length at the village, or to,vn, of about 3000 souls, which partly surrounds it, and saw before us a long line of lofty, stern, n1Ïlitary-looking ,vall, ,vith battlements and gothic-looking towers at intervals, and narrow loopholes in the body of the wall belo,v. It rose boldly from the undulating and broken ground; and above the ,vall there showed themselves five great cupolas-four green and one in the centre gilt, belong- ing, as I afterwards found, to a church built after that of the ..Assunlption at l\Iosco,v by John the Terrible. ..A.djoining these a bell-tower, handsomely built, of four or five stages, and covered 'with a golden bulb, rose, I should think, to a height of 300 feet, anù lo,, er down a host of lesser bulbs and towers of the numerous churches or chapels contained within the precincts. 454 Visit to the Troitsa Lavra. There 'v ere nloreover several churches in the vil- lage and neighbourhood, and a great caravanserie outside the ,valls of the convent for the reception of pi I griIns, of whom ,ve had passed many groups along the ,vhole line of our road. Iany of them ,vere going towards Troitsa, as indeed ,vas natural to expect on the eve of the anniversary, and that so great a festival j but there were also great nUlnhers who ap- peared to be returning fronl it. In all there ",.ere, I should think, several thousands, and quite as nlany ,yornen as men. They semned to ,year a peculiar dress of a ,vhitish-bro,vn colour, the head, chin, and face bound and nluffied up in a handkerchief, a jacket or slnock covering the body anù reaching barely to the knees, while the legs were clad in " rappers, ,vith either bare feet, or else shoes of bark, or sandals. :ßlany groups ,ve had passed reclining in the shade of trees and resting, others ,valking in a body, others scattered irregularly in long lines hvos and threes, and single stragglers at intervals. '\Vhen we reached the Lavra, ,ve stopped at the caravanserie, "There a lay brother of the convent in a cassock let nle into an enlpty roonl, and gave nle the key. Afterwards I ,vent out to call upon the Archimandrite-Vicar, Antonius, and delivered to him letter from the Ietropolitan, who is himself the ArchÏ1nandrite of the Lavra. The outer gates ,vere thronged ,vi h a dense crowd Visit to the Troitsa La'L'ra. 455 of peasants, as were also the courts of the monas- tery "Tithin, and the avenues of lime-trees, and the porehes and approaches of all the churches. )Iany of them asked alnls, and there sat along the broad 'walk and avenues long lines of beggars on either side, nlan) with their hats or caps in their laps, showing in the crowns all that they had received j anù some had a good heap of copper, nor did it seelll to strike thenl that having received so much' they were any the less likely for showing it to receive more. One man, whose heap seemed one of the largest, being asked to give change for a piece of silver and keep himself a halfpenny, gave the change immediately with abund- ance of thanks. Some, too, asésted their leEs fortunate brethren, who were blind, to beg, or turned attention towards them in a very amiable manner. All the pil- grinls who had come from any distance had a staff in their hands and a wallet over their shoulders j and luany, they saiù, had walked hither from very distant provinces -some even from Siberia. The principal church for antiquity anù sanctity is not that which nlost strikes a stranger on first entering (because the largest and stand- ing in the centre of the precinct, with an area of grass and limes around it), but another, the Church of the Holy Trinity, which stands in the north-west corner, ,vith two gilded cupolas. The bells of the convent were sounding as the iriska ùrove up to the hostel j and by 45 6 Visit to the Troitsa Lavra. the time that the Archinlandrite, Antonius, had read the l\;Ietropolitan's letter and introduced me to the Archimandrite-Rector of the Academy, with whom I was to lodge, he said. it was time to go to the church for the Lesser Vespers, it being then about three o'clock. Accordingly we went into the Church of the Holy Trinity, the crowd making way and kissing his hand, and asking his blessing all the way. CHAPTER Cv. The feast of the Holy l"rillit;'.-l he Trinity Church.-The Anniversary Service. H Å VING entered the church at the northem door, 'we passed into the Prothesis, and round the altar to the Diaconicum" or vestry, on the south side, 'where I stood under the arch behveen the diaconicum and the sanctuary, the Archimandrite taking his place against the Ico1lostasi8, in a chair, and a small carpet set for him immediately before the royal doors, on the south side. There is his place to stand, or sit, when he does not officiate. In the place answering to it on the other side of the royal doors, there was an ex-bi::;hop of Ekaterinoslav, who, from age and blindness, bas obtained peüllission to retire fronl his see, and prepare for death in this convent. As for the appearance presented by the church of the Trinity, it had an iconosta is, like those of the )Ioscow churches, 'with four upper tiers of icons of saints, large, long, dark pictures bordered ,vith gold, 458 Church of the Holy Trillity besides the lower ro,v above the steps of the solerl, and on the doors, 'which ,yere all over gold, or silyer gilt, except the faces anù hands, as 'vas also the screen itself and its ornaInents. At the south end of the solea, against the wall of the church, was a silver shrine, or grotto, containing the relics of St. Sergi us, and on the top of the íconof4asið, over the royal doors, a cross. Lmnps of solid silver, a lesser and a larger one alternately, but all very large, ,vith chains and huge ,vax lights, were hanging one before each icon, all the length of the solea, from branches bending out fronl aboye the first story of the iCollostasis: two nlagnificent silver candelabra stood on the floor in front of the door j and there 'were again other nlassive lamps, like those along the r olea, attached to the t \VO pillars and hanging froln thenl, and frOlll the central donle. The pillars being very bulky, and also high, and only t,vo in number, the church looks sIn all, and too lofty for its other dimensions. Standing in front of the sanctuary, one looks up into the chief central dOIne, and two lesser concavities. The whole of the ,valls and roof, the pillars, the arches, and the cupolas thmllselves, within and above, were painted in fresco, ,vith gilding, beginning from ,vhere the gold sheathing of the pillars tern1Ínates, about t'\v-elve feet or more froln the ground. The ambo juts out from the solea, as in all the churches here, and within the royal doors and A 1l1ll'l/ersar)! S cri/ice. 459 anù the veil is a very elegant massive tabernacle, or canopy, raised on four twisted colunlns over the altar, all of solid silver. The altar itself was a square, rather higher than usual, and had a covering of light silk, ,vith beautiful festoons of grapes and flowers on each side. A very small gospel, set upright, the cross laid on one side, the antimense, and a larger gospel, were all the furniture upon it, covered over with a loose outer covering or carpet, before and after service. Immediately behind the silver canopy, and so adjoining the back of the altar, was a silver stand, or table, with au ornanlented tabernacle, or artophorion, upon it, of the same material, and a single lamp, and behind that, again, a tree rising from the ground, in dead silver, solid, having seven branches, tern1Ïnating in calices and coloured glass lamps of foul' colours j blup, green, red, and yellow, like flowers rising out of them, and culminating tow'ards the seventh, which was in the centre, as to an apex. The walls of the sanctuary, at least six feet thick, are covered all over with bishops and saints in fresco. The windows were all of the san1e forill, as are also still those of the larger and 1110re recent Church of the A SUlllption, but when the church was last restored, at the end of the last, or beginning of the present cen- tury, some of the lower windows had their tops squared. However, none of them have the square 460 Church of the Holy T.rillity sash ,vindow-frames and glazing, so common at Petersburg, but the glazing is with diamond-shaped panes, and lead or iron to hold them. There is a circular seat running round the apse with the metro- politan's throne, or chair, rising one step above it, in the centre, and the fans, or wings of cherubim, are fixeù on either side of it. After the Lesser Vespers, the Archimandrite gave nle a cup of tea, but ,vithout offering bread or anything else to eat. At six p.ln. ,ve went to the Vigil Service, ,vhich lasted till near eleven. At first there ,vas only the officiating priest, whose turn it was, bareheaded, in epitrachelion (stole) and nlantle, to say the secret prayers as usual on the solea during Psalnl civ., and the Archimandrite- V icar took the chief place in front of the altar in a nlost splendid nlÎtre covered ,vith pearls and jewels. 'Yhen all was over the Archimandrite gave me in charge to the Rector of the Spìritual Academy, no,v Bishop of IEga, ,vith wholn I was to lodge. It ,vas a fine summer night, and ,ve passed out from among the lights and a multitude of people, and crosseù to the opposite (east) side of the vast silent precinct of the monastery with its lnany massive buildings and projecting shadows. The Academy, which ,vas once a palace for the reception of the Tsars when they came here, occupies the east side of the precinct, with a garden laid out with walks and hedges before, it, where all and A 111ziversary Ser'i.Jice. 4 61 seemed already asleep. It was now nearly midnight, and to one who had been standing above five hours, and before that had been jolting in a vehicle without springs under a hot sun over hard ground, part of the 'way a mere rough track, since four o'clock in the lnorning, it was no unpleasant thing to be able to lie down. l The next morning, Iay 30, at eight o'clock, amid a perfect roar or thunder of bells, so that one could not hear a word said out of doors, and scarcely in, we went to the Liturgy. The church was stuck all over with green boughs and portions of trees, as wore also all the rooms of the monastery and the academy, and all the congregation held branches of green in their hands, in allusion, it 'was said, to the tree under which Abraham entertained his three Spiritual Guests. After the hours had been read, the Bishop of Ekaterinoslav, who officiated, having been robed on his pla.tform, the ArchÜnandrite-Vicar anù the Archimandrite-Rec- tor of the Academy and some six or eight other prie t-monks and deacons having vested within the iconostasis, went first two and two, and stood in two lines between the Bishop's alubo and the royal doors. They were in their high black caps, and cowls 1 [It is incidentally mentioned afterwards that, before parting for the night, the Archimandrite gave Ir. Palmer a g'ood-sized piece of bread.] 462 The Auniversary SCY'vice at the Troitsa. falling do,vn upon splendid dark red copes, ,vith gold or yello,v sticharia under thenl, the two Archinlandrites and the Bishop wearing lnost richly-j ewelled mitres. Then came ill one after another on different sides the ArchÜnandrites, to begin the Liturgy, and stood north and south of the altar. After the comlllunion, when they took the blest bread to those who had COlunlU- nicated, the Archimandrites sent me one of the five Prosphoræ, fronl w.hich the OLlation and the COIll- lnemoration particles had been taken; it ,vas that of the Blessed ViTgin. ....i\..fter the conclusion of the Liturgy, a clerk brought in a great dishful of bunches of flowers, and gave a bunch to each of them in order, which they held in their hands, others being laid all round the altar. Then the bells sounded again, and they began None and Vespel's, with reIuarkable kneelings and long prayers, said west,vard towards the people at three several tÜnes, for the outpouring of the IIoly Spirit on the living and for the departed. This has been the custonl now for many ages, and the ,.. espers were always said on this day earlier than usual, it being forbidden to break the fast till after they were concluded, on account of the 80le11111 prayers just 111elltioned. By the present alTangement all ,vas finished by noon, so as to cause no postponement of dinner, to which .we went ahnost illllnediately on leaving the church. CHAPTER CVI. Dillller of the Troitsa FestÏ7:al. WE tlinet! that day in the great refectory or trapezu, a noble hall in size and style of architecture sOlnething like that of Christ Church, Oxforù, but I think larger. It is splendidly orna- lnented, and has segnlents of arches concealing the square tops of the windows, which were very deep in the wall. It fornls the nave of a moderate-sized church named after St. Sergius himself, on the south siùe of the precinct. You go up to it from without by steps and pass through an open porch, and another covered porch, before entering it. The tablps are arranged just as the hall of one of our own colleges, the high table running across at the eastern end of the tj'apeza, where it opens by doors into the church properly so called, so that on entering from the west, one loukeù through them straight up towards the sanc- tuary. At the high table, in the n1idclle, sat the \..rchi- 11lanJrites, the ....-trchimaudrite- Ylcar as Superior present 4 6 4 Troitsa Dinuer. on the inner side with his back to the hall, and looking eastward and to,vards the sanctuary; the Rector of the Spiritual Acadmny opposite to him; the monks in holy orders and guests on either side of theIIl, forty- four in all. On lower tables along the side ,valls were the nlonks who 'were not in orders, and proba- tioners; beyond them, on other tables, the students of the Spiritual Academy. Before cOIning up 've had looked into another large rOOIIJ with a table set out for a large nUInber of boys, perhaps of the school kept "Tithin the monastery. On taking their seats everyone crossed himself and bowed towards the sanctuary, then they sang the grace as usual. During a great part of the dinner a monk read at a lectern fronl the Life of St. Sergi us. Glasses ,vere set at each plate, as with us; in the Iniddle of the table ,vere set huge Eilver tankard of excellent mead, or of beer looking like porter, and q uass. 'Vine, too, was handed round. There ,vere several soups of fish, hot and cold, and other dishes, all without Ineat. At the end of the dinner, the attendants, ,vho seemeù to be younger prob tioners, filled for each person a long glass of chaInpagne; and, all rising, the Polychronia. (health, long life, and a happy reign) ,vas sung and drunk to the enlperor. Lastly grace ,vas sung ad- Inirably; and the Archimandrite-Vicar, going round to the east side of the table with one or t,yo others, ,vaved Troitsa Dill ner. 4 6 5 a small piece of bread on a cloth or carpet, chanting at the same time, over a stand set in front of the royal doors, on which there was placed a silver cup of wine. He then put a particle into the cup, ate a particle, and drank a little of the wine; then the others did the same, it being taken to all who were at table in order. They said that this was the elevation of the Panagia, a ceremony in honour of the Blessed ,\Tirgin. 1 During all this tinle the centre of the vast hall had filled with a motley and picturesque crowd of both sexes, and all ages and condition , for the greater part pilgrims and peasants, with their leg-wrappers, bark shoes wallets, and staves. Part of them seemed to be nlerely looking on and admiring the hall, or in- terested in the singing and the Polychronium (ad multos annos) for the EUlperor; but a large portion ,vas evidently listening to the reader, and pressed round the lectern to hear the Life of St. Sergius. Then we left the hall, and visited the kitchen and bakehouse, and a court where 1500 poor strangers had just dined. They had consulned fift)? pood of black bread. The lllonastery is bound to give refreshment to the number of 500 daily, if so many present them- selves. 1 [" In the Greek ' Horologion/ Venice, 1838, p. 121/' adds ::\Ir. Palmer, " there is a very circumstantial but very legendary account of the origin and meaning of this custom."] lih 4 66 Troitsa Dill1ler. \Ve then visited some exceedingly neat schoolrooms, ,vhere 140 boys from the adjacent townships received their education. \tVe ,vere told that the confiscation of monastery lands under Catharine II. is everywhere visible, even in this place, the richest of all. In many parts of the building there is decay, which is either neglected altogether, or repaired inadequately, for 'want of funds. They have also an institution for orphans, and a hospital. There are now forty of the monks in priests' orders, and fifteen deacons, and, with the novices and elder probationers, they nlake nearly 140 in all. In the Seminary-that is, as it is no'v caned, the AcadeIllY, there are 150 students, divided into t\vo sections, of which the lower learn philosophy, as it is called, and the higher theology. The lower are besides chiefly occupied with languages. l\Iost or all of thelll kno,v German, many can read but none speak French; three can read English, but the English course since the reaction against Bible Societies has been discontinued. There are two excellent walks here round the con- vent on the walls, in 'which are t'wo galleries roofed, showing the country through loopholes, on the outer side, and on the inner open to,vards the convent, which is three-quarters of a nlile in circuit, and has eight towers 'with red roofs. It contains eight distinct churches. T1"oitsa Di1lller. 4 6 7 The same day, at five p.nl., there being another vigil, as to-morrow ['Vhit-.i\IondayJ is the special festival of the Holy Spirit, we went to Lesser Vespers and COIll- pline, and sang at Conlpline the canon of the Holy Ghost. I did not go to the full vigil service with the monks, but to a greatly abridged substitute for it, that is said in the academy for the students. The class-rooms and apartments for the Superiors, at least those for the Rector and Inspector, were large and handsomely ornamented, but there was nothing like personal luxury or indulgence. 'Yhile I was staying ,vith thenl, there 'vas no appearance of any meal but dinner; not even bread was offered at any other time but only tea, and that not more than once in the course of the afterlloon, so that ,ve only ate once a day, and it may have been for that reason that the Archimandrite gave me such a large provision of bread after the vigil on Saturday. H h 2 CHAPTER eVIl. Library of the Acadel1zy and the Theological Professor. ON 1Ionday, at nine a.m., we attended Liturgy, with all the students and members of the academy, in the Church of St. Sergius, in the trapeza, ,vhere the monks had dined the day before. This day is the special festival of the Holy Spirit, but the Tuesday [\\hit- Tuesday] is not distinguished from the other days of the week. For convenience sake at such tÏ1nes the academy has almost all its religious services apart from the monastic community. After the service we went into the library of the academy, which see1ns a good one, and is kept in a spacious roon1. The Professor of Ecclesiastical History, a layman, asked nlany questions about the Anglican Church, beginning as they all do frOlll the questions of its nmnes or titles. Especially he asked whether we had many books of systematic theology, and ,yondered at the answer that ,ve had scarcely any; which, however, agreed, he said, with an account given to Professor The Library of the AcadelllY. 469 Tholuck, by another Englishnlan, anù printed in hi periodical in 1831. lie said that systematic instruc- tion in theology is very nece:;sary, especially in these times. They pointed out to me, on various shelves, volumes of Bull, Cave, Beveridge, Poole, Binghanl, and some others; and the Rector asked if I could tell hilll anything of an English writer nanled RoothillS, author of a very learned work entitled "Relliquiæ Sacræ." "I have," said he, "a lesser publication of his entitled 'Opuscula,' but the other is absolutely necessary for me, the Synod having charged me to prepare the' Lives of the Fathers,' 'with some notice of the works of each, and I have written in vain to Paris, Berlin, and Dresden; and have nowhere been able to procure it." Speaking of doctrine, the ..ArchÏ1nandrite said that the "Orthodox Confession of Peter Iogila certainly was of authority in their Church before the recent edition, notwithstanding what some persons of rank might have said at random; that they were only laymen, and were not to be depended on as authorities in such matters, that the Church of Rome had invented a good deal of scholastic phraseology, some of which had needlessly, or ignorantly, been admitted among themselves, but that it would be best to get rid of it; and, no doubt, as learning and knowledge of the old Fathers ÍInproved, this would be done. They Slil'pose 470 lite Professor of Ecclesiastical His to 1]'. the Anglican Church to teach that there are two sacraments, neither n10re nor less; that the .A-\.pocry- phal books ,vere sÏInply to be rejected; and that, on the points of Prayer for the Departed, Invocation of the Saints, Relics and lInages, the doctrine anù prac- tice is merely negative, like that of the Lutherans and Calvinists. Speaking of the asperity of their present F ornlS of Reconciliation for Papists, he thought it had originated in the time of the Patriarch Philaret [1620], ,vhen they ,vent even farther, and re-baptized the Latins. CHAPTER CVIII. 7zsit to Platoll's J1Jollastery alld Sergius's Cc1Jill. 11\ the afternoon, about two p.m., we drove to the corner of a ,,,"ood, belonging partly to the Lavra, and partly to the dependent convent and senlinary of Bethany, founded by the :J.letropolitan Platon, and established, that is, slightly endow.eel by the Emperor Paul. \Ye walked the rest of the way, being about a mile along a beautiful valley, with a lake, sometinles broad, sometimes like a river winding among the hills, now ,yooded with pine and birch down to the water's edge, now heautifully bordered with native turf, a in an English park, and now a hill or rock jutting out and overhanging it. The ground, too, aùout the Lavra itself, I nlay observe, is finely thrown about and broken. 'Ye visited first the Se1ninary, and then the curious church of the hermitage, in ,vhich Platon erected a great hill of rock-work and moss representing Iount Ta bor, with steep steps leading to the snlall platfonll 4ï 2 Platon's Jl;Iollaster)' on the sununit. Here is a Slllall sanctuary ,vith an upper Church of the Transfiguration, and an icon ,vhich "Tas taken fronl the French in 1814, and is said to have belonged at one time to Louis XVI. of }"rance. The lo'wer church is called that of the Resurrection of Lazarus, and in a grotto representing his tomb is the tOIll b of Platon hÜnself. "\Yhile ,ye ,,"ere there, a nUlllber of people Calne in, crossing thml1selves anù prostrating, and touching the ground ,vith their fore- heads, and then leaning OYer and kissing the head and feet of a figure of our Saviour on the cross ,vhich lay on the top of the tOlnh. In a nieh0 or vault close adjoining, with a lalllp burning before it, and covered ,vith a carpet, there stood a long ,yooden coffin, in which St. Sergius hÜuself was originally buried, and in which he lay above thirty years before the exhuma- tion of his relics. Though of such antiquity it seemed in excellent pre- servation, the boards being very thick, only the middle part under the carpet was somewhat tUleVen or broken. Thi was eXplained by the Rector's telling lue that it CaIne frolll the people biting off and carrying bits off as a cure for the toothache, which was a COlllmon supersti- tion alllong the pea ant8. At the llloment 've entered the church they were beginning "\r espers, ,vhich they celebrated in the upper church as agreeing ,vith the nlysteries of the season. and Sergius's COjjÌ11. 473 It was noticed, also, that to-day there was a C01ll- memoration of the 1\Ietropolitan St. Alexis, who, with St. Sergius, strengthened Demetrius Donskoi against the Tartars, l and wished to persuade Sergius to be his successor. After the ,r espers and Compline, we heard them sing a Pannychid in memory of the l\letropo1itan Platon, according to his last instructions. In a glazed frame close to his tomb in the Grotto of Lazarus hangs a copy of his ,vill, with a Testaulentary Address and Thanksgiving, an interesting and touching doculllent. 'Ve next visittd his apartments in the hermitage, which have been kept up just as he left, and are furnished with much taste and elegance, according to the fashion of that time: they said it was the English sty Ie. It was impossible not to be struck with the enchant- ing prospect of the lake, lawns, ,valks, herds, and corn-fields, and over all in the distance the golden bulbs and ,vhite tower and massive walls of the Lavra shining in a gleanl of sun. He had evidently chosen the site and built these rooms and pavilion on purpose for this view. K othing can well be imagined more beautiful. There are strawberries and violets in the wood, and fish in the water, and we saw the boys fishing, but did not see any boats upon 1 [The decisive battle was fought on Sept. 8th, 1380. Vide Blackmore's" l\Iouravieff."] 474 Platon's llfollastery. it, though there is one at least belonging to the Ulonastery. The students of the Academy have liberty during the hours of recreation to ,valk here; only the Inspector nlust know, anù his apartn1ellts in the Lavra are ,veIl placed, so as to cOlllmand a vie,v of the place by which they go in and out. 'Ve ,valked back as ,ve had con1e, through the ,vood, or :skirting it along the lllargin of the lake, anù, on emerging from it, found our carriage ,vaiting for us, aud drove back to the Lavra. CHAPTER C1X. The Troz"tsa Vestry, a1ld lodgÙzgs of the Metro- jolitall. T HE same afternoon the Archinlandrite- '-"lcar showed me the vestry. We passed through several very strong and heavy Iron doors, and saw several romns full of presses, containing the robes of various Archimandrites, especially of the Patriarch Ioasaph, and the famous Dionysius, and many rich gifts of John the Terrible and other Tsars. X umbers of old and small icons were fixed round the tops of the presses. On a table in one of the rooms is a cabinet with the original will of the Ietropolitan Plat on ; also riches in pearls, je,vels, and gold on the various mitres, chalices, gospels, crosiers, &c., quit p inJescribable. Among other things, in a set of altar- cloths and coverlets, given by Boris Godounoff, was one article, an Aer,t on which the body of our Saviour, ,yith glory round His brow (as on the Sinùon), was repre- sented by enlhroidery lying on the chalice "Tith the aslen.sk over it, while bvo angels, bending over, ,vere ) [rid. 8upr. p. lSG.] 47 6 The Troitsa Vesl1J/, &c. fanning with the ,yings of cherubim. A remarkaLle and instructive contrast to all the surrounding wealth and Illagnificence was presented by the robes and altar- service of St. Sergius hinlself. His plzenolion (not a cope, but the older round cloke) was of very coarse plain dark cloth, not woollen but more like undressed hemp, darned and patched, and the sacreù vessels were of nlaple wood, nlade, it is said, by his own hands. The lodgings of the 1\Ietropolitan are some very handsomely furnished rOOIns, and in them is a striking portrait of J oh11 the Terrible, ,vhose fierce glaring countenance seemed to agree with his historical cha- racter, as the portraits of I-Ienry VIII. do with Hénry's. The donlestic chapel of the apartnlents is small; out- side, or behind them, is a terrace on to the open air, affording a charn1Ïng view of the broken verdant and ,yooded country below; to the right the lake and the Church of Bethany in the distance; while on the left, and south-east, covering a slope on the J\Iosco\v road, is the town \vith its environs, houses and gardens, white, yello,v, green and black, and occasionally red, and several churches with green or gilt bulbs, partly on a hill, partly in a valley; 'while on turning a little round, one sees the trong crenulated walls of the Lavra, the domes of the chief churches, and the huge cmnpanile, higher than I van Veliki at JVlosco\v, with a larger bell in it than any other no""r used in Russia. CHAPTER C..Y. COIl'lJersatioll witlt the A rchÙnalldrite-Rector, p hilar t. TUESD -1Y, June 1 [N.S.].- 'Y ent at nine a.m. to the Liturgy in the Church of the Holy Trinity. I dined, as yesterday, about twel ve with the Rector, Phi- laret, and walked upon the walls, and discussed 'with him the difference between crows, rooks, and jackdaws ; the two last are called here by the same name (only lesser and greater); the rook does not renlain all the winter. After Vespers I ,yent ,vith the Inspector to the church of the sick and old monks ;-the chief had a mitre. After this the Rector gave me some tea, and ,ye had some conversation on the question of the Pro- cession, in ,d1Ïch I expressed my own opinion that the Greeks ought not to accuse us of heretical doctrine 'which we abhor. 'Ye also had a long discussion 2 -. Y l . Bupr. p. ... . J " TIlt' Abbess Tcholltcllkofl. 479 I would call nlyself, IllY Church, nlY religion, by no other nanles than True, Orthodox, Catholic, and Apostolic, but I was certainly no Papist. She said, "Perhaps, then, you think the Church is made up of all Christians in general, and are for tolerance j" a view she seemeù to favour herself. I assured her I detested nlo t cordially all such cr::..el c har ity, if charity it be, and not rather indifference and unbelief. She saw my drec::s, and said it was not - the same as that of the Catholics. The Rector said it ,vas more like their own. He was 'well aware of the nlischief of misusing the term" Catholic," but so used it occasionally never- theless. At night the Rector told 111e that the ::\Ietropolitan had conle, and brought word for me j they wanted at Petersburg to know where I was, as letters had come for Ine from England. CHAPTER CX]]. Subsequent History of the ArcIzÙJlandrLte-Rectol', P h'llarct. J U.NE 3 [N.S. ].-There ,vas another subject on \vhich the ArchÜnandrite-Rector held a con- troversy ,vith me; apparently on the morning of my departure; but, before proceeding to it, I ,vill insert k5ùnle points in the Rector's history subsequent to this date, which it is pleasant to me to associate with nlY remembrances of this place. Philaret, my host, at the date of my visit to the Troitsa Lavra, was Rector of the Spiritual .....tcademy, contained ,vi thin its ,valls, and Archinlandrite; he afterwards becanle Bishop of Riga. He is conspicuous for having there, in the course of a fe,v years, received int.o the Orthodox Church as nlanyas 70,000 or 80,000 Lettish Luther3.ns. The circumstances under 'which he was appointed are remarkable. The Lettish peasants, who had for centuries been oppressed by their Gernlan lordR, anù had little sYlnpathy for their German pastors, had for some time been in a state of excitement, and reports had been circulated by some History of the A rchÌ1Jlalldrz"te Phi/are!. 48 I of theIn, that if they were to join the Orthodox Church, the Government wOlùcl either Üuprove their condition, in relation to the lords of the soil, or would renlove theJll, and give theIn lands and freeùOln else,vhere. Smile of the peasantry applied to the then TIishop of Riga, to inform then1selves of the truth of this report; and the TIishop, while he said that he had no authority to ]lold out to them any such prospect of temporal advantage, did not, as it would seem, trouble hÍ1nself to eon'ect their n1Ísapprehensions, but rather signified that perhaps the Governnlent might be more inclined to favour them, if they were menlbers of the Church; or, at any rate, that it would be very natural and propel' that it should be so, though he had no inforIllation a bout it. Their hopes heing rather confirnled by thi!' answer than destroyed, SOlne of them began to pass on to the Russian communion. The GenTIan Lutherans, lords of the soil, and the pastors, greatly annoyed at this InOYenlent, lodged 311 "information hefore the Goverlllnent at Petersburg, against the Bishop, on th(- ,ground that the rights and privileges of the Lutheran religion, a guaranteed to the Baltic provinces, were infringed, and civil disturbances caused, by the Bishop's encouragenlent of proselytisln." The Government re- felTed the Jnatter to the Synod; and the Synod, after eXa1nination, displaced the Bishop, and sent him into a monastery, on the ground that he ought not to have T 1 4 82 Subsequent History laid himself open to any suspicion of encouraging what ,vere secular Illotives, in so grave a 11latter as conver- 8ion, illotives too, which cOlllpromised the GoVerIllllent, as supposing certain wishes and intentions on its part. Philaret, Rector of the Spiritual Academy at the Troitsa, was chosen to be his successor; and, as soon as he was consecrated, set to work, with great energy, to give an unmistakable spiritual direction to the general fermentation and good will towards the Russian Church, which he found existing in the Lettish peasalltry. He opened conferences with sonle of the l\Iora vian pastors, the least unbelieving of the Gernlans, and not without effect; he translated the Russian Catechism into the Lettish dialect, and began to trans- late the Liturgy, and to train priests and deacons ,vho should be able to officiate and preach among the peasantry in their O'Vll language. Fronl a mixture of nlotives, among ,, hich discontent ,vith their GerIllan lords ,vas, no doubt, very prominent, the movement in the country became daily more general and decided. Once nlore the nobility and their clergy, alarmed and exasperated, made representation to the Government at Petersburg, and complained of it as an infringement of their right , that the Bishop had printed the Russian Catechislll in the Lettish language. But at this tÏ1lle they 'were unsuccessful in their renlonstrance. It 'was, indeed, plain that, so long as they had no other acts of of the A I'chil1Z01ldrite Phi/are!. 483 the Bishop to allege, he could not be interfered with, he was only doing his duty; and if he really 'was, by such means as were brought against him, bringing peopl into the Church, the Russian Government had no reason to be dissatisfied with hiIu. But, in the meantime, the Prussian and Gernlan newspapers invented, and the French and English circulated, the most extrayagant stories concerning Russian bigotry and oppression; representing that the Elnperor was forcing the w'hole population at the point of the bayonet to confornl to the Russian Church, and using its clergy as the tool of his political proselytism. On this the ,Enlperor, ,vho was at Palerlno, either from embarrassment at the rapidity of the movement, or fronl sensitiveness at the stories circulated through the 'Vest of Europe, to the disadvantage of his Governnlent,-or, thinking it an equitable concession to the German nobility, issued an oukaz, to the effect that no Lettish peasant should be received into the Orthodox Church who had not, six months previously, signed a puhlic declaration of his intention. However, in spite of this discouragement, the movement contin1J.ed to spread, and is still spreading, year after year: and, 011 the tercentenary of the adoption of the Religion of Private Judgment, in sonle places the whole population of a village nlet together in the church, and took a solemn farewell for ever of Luther and his Reforlnation. And I i 2 4 8 4 Subsequent History just now there seems to be every probability that the whole population of the Btùtic provinces will, in a fe"\v years, have passed over to the Orthodox COlllmunion. In 1847, a friend of luine had a conversation on the subject with Count Pratasoff, the Ober-Prokuror, and sent 111e an account of it, of which the following is an extract. " 1 spoke of the conversion of Livonia ; he seemed in high spirits about it, and said, 'They are going on faster than ever ; thousands are inscrihing their nanles on the lists every l11onth, and the ,vhole number already received into the Church anlounts to 72,000.' He said that the Governluent 'vas quite f'nlbarra8sed to find thenl priests and churches, and that on this account they rather try to nloderate than to accelerate the mOVeInent. ..:\.n oukaz has been issued that no one is to be received into the Church who has not given six 11lonths' notice, being quite at liberty to change his nlind in the interval. The converts mean,vhile are subject to petty persecutions and vexations from their German lords, so that it cannot be said that they have been taken by surprise. I heard it suggested that it ,vas intended to deprive the Lutherans of the churches; ,he immediately replied, , 0, ,ve ,,,Till not touch a hair of their heads; the dnuches belong to the Seigneurs.' I said, 'The {'hurches are ecclesiastical property, and cannot Lelong to laynlen.' He answered quickly, 'No matter, we of the A rchÙllalldrite P hilaret. 485 will not have thenl; we 'v ill build churches of our o WIl. ' " 'One great difficulty,' he says, 'is to procure lan faulty A. Yes, we must confess that when the services of the Church are filled with invocations, and there is a stated CllltUS, not only for the Saints in general, but also for each Saint individually, and for particular Icons, there 1nay be danger of gross n1Ïsunderstandings and abuse among the COlnmon people. It does not seem that in the earliest and best ages of the Church, 'v hen there would have been far less 1 danger of mis- understandings and of abuses, there existed any such efflorescence of saint worship and Icon 'worship, as is I [Less danger? surely greale'/.. The prevalence and the habit of idolatry in paganism may have been the sufficient reason why image worship was not allowed 0\' even tbought of.] Encounter with the Princess continued. 50S now em bodied in your ritual. And now you have neither the holy discipline nor the frequent communion of the prÜnitive Church, which aTe the true practical bonds anù safeguards of the communion of saints. One might be pardoned then for wishing that every- thing of the kind, at least of comparatively late intro- duction, should be retrenched or modified. Enough luight still remain, both of indirect and direct invoca- tion, to keep up the sense of connnunion with the aints in heaven. L. Perhaps it would be unnecessary to make omissions; a little verbal alteration wOlùd suffice. But why, since you agree with me in thinking that every- where are faults and things to alter, why do you seek to quit one particular Church for another It is only changing this set of faults for that. The true essential faith of the Bible is the same in all alike. A. I do not wish to leave the English Church for the Russian, but to unite the two. 'Ye ought by no means to quit our own Church, lnere]y because it has faults, so long as we believe it to be a portion of the True 'Church ; and no one can do so without sin. But what do you mean by" particlùar churches," and, "the faith of the Bible, which is the ame in all of them" 1 ,yo e believe there is only one Church, and that visible, as well as invisible. L. 'Vhere then, and which is the Church î 5 06 Encoullter with the Prill cess A. Ask in every country, and they ,vill point it out to you, even sectaries; the ROllu.tn Church, at ROIne ; the English, in England; the Russian, in llussia: or, if anywhere there seeIllS to be a doubtful claim to the title, you can run over the epithets of the true Church, such as Orthodox, Catholic, Apostolic, and the like; and you Illay ask which is the old original Church in any country. Or, again, historically, we see and trace the unity of the ,vhole body for 1100 or 1200 years; and, in spite of the superficial quarrel and division between them 'we see still traces of three Apostolical C0111nlUnions, which ùown to that division '\vere one; and ,vhich, if the quarrel is only superficial, are one in truth and by right still. But if you include in your idea of the visible Church all those sects which set up the Bible against the Church or rather, their own pretended right and ùuty to judge and teach against the duty and right of the Church to teach and judge, and their private and particular sense of Scripture against her Apostolic and Catholic interpretation, then any true Anglican must differ from you. L. I mean nothing of the kind: the Bible says nothing of the right of disobedience, or of human churches. The formation and governance of the Church is said, in the Bible, to be by A postolical mission and authority; the Church teaches, but now, if you please, tell me you, on the other hand, what you mean when Con tillued. 5 ö ï you speak of the faith and teaching of these portiol1 of it, which you recognize as Apostolical. 'Vhat is that faith and teaching in which these portions agree A. It would take a long time to enUlnerate to you all the points of agreenlent. They all agree in all the ..A..rticles of the Niceno-Constantinopolitan Creed; and, on the whole, in the Church and Sacraments, so as to guard against the heresies of Protestantisnl. Again, Christians nlust have been baptized, and lllUSt per- severe in the four things stated towards the end of the second chapter of the Acts. L. Yes, that is all in the Bible; I am quite of your mind. If this is your Chul'ch and Religion, I am in a III anneI' a member of it. But stay; what about agree- ment in other matters can you restore unity in theln N ow that it has been so long broken it is inlpossible. A. At all events, we may each do our duty, per- sonally, towards its restoration. L. The reading of the Bible has, no doubt, proùuced faults, errors, schislllS, and confusion alllong you; and so it will alllong us, yet I am not afraid. There cannot be light and improvement without it. A. 'Vhy must it be so in Russia 'Yhy should not Russia profit by the experience of the 'Vest, and avoid any such confusion L. It cannot be otherwise. A. N 01\r that we, in England, haye seen the extreme 508 Encounter 'ivith the Princess developlnents of the evil, there is manifesting itself a tendency to reconstruction; and the sallIe Bible religion, ,vhich has done so lllllCh mischief, ,viII be efficient help in repairing it. L. To be sure; that is intelligible enough; so it may be in time with us, but ,ye lllust have the con- fusion first. A. I hope not. L. IIo,v can it be avoided 1 A. Perhaps, before things COll1e to that pass, a union lllay be effected between our and your Church. 'Ve, having gone through it all, are rebuilding a Catholic theology out of the ruins of a decOlnposed Protestant- ism; and, if so, union with us ,vould be your antidote. Besides, no such opposition bet,,"'epn the Bible and authority has been suspected in your Church, as ,vas the case in the Latin. L. No such unIon as that you speak of can be effected till we have had the confusion, and till ,ve have such a further degree of enlightenment as can only be gained at the expense of confusion. At present, the people are so blindly attached to the externals of their rite, that they 'would 111ake fresh schislllS by millions; not only if any the least particle ,vere altered, but also as surely, supposing any unIon were made with bodies or persons. A. Perhaps a union need not be such as to bring C01l tÙlued. 5 0 9 practically before public notice any such hmovatior.. as it involved. ''"''hat could they know about it, if the Armenians were reconciled to-morrow Xay, the Uniats are already reconciled, 'who have priests and bishops w'ithout beards, and yet no popular rising. L. The thing is 'Ünpossible. A. As for ourselves, the recent changes, by means of which the sects, Protestant and Popish, have beconle active, political factions against the Church, have turned to the Church's benefit. She has risen in public esti- mation under the attacks of her enemies, and l}as suggested the idea, and the desire; of a return to unity. L. I am prepared to believe it, and anl glad that it should be so. CHAPTER CXVIII. COJlflict 'lvitlt tlte Princess renewed. JUNE 8 [N,s.].-I1ad some further conversation with l\Iadalne l\t[eshchersky. After speaking against prayers for the departed as useless, for their state for heaven or hell is already fixed once for all, she passeù on to speak of the books I had lent her. One ,vas "Plain Sernlons" by contributors to the "Tracts for the Times." "I have been reading," she said, ".with llHlCh pleasure those sermons. I mean to translate some of thenl into Rues, and have them printed. Here is a book I have lately had translated and printed, 'Baxter's Saints' Rest.' " She sho,ved it to me, with a frontispiece representing the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, surrounded by saints and angels. Do the censors pass such a book as this? I asked. L. They make 'v hat change they please, but such are generally slight, nothing to signify. A. Yet it lllust be difficult to make a book written Conflict 'Lvith the Princess renewed. 5 I I on a principle of false ùoctrine fit for the use of an orthodox Christian. L. ..A.s for nle, I see no difference between the theology of the "Plain Sermons" and the books of English Dissenters. The Protestants are right, I think, in calling all that body of religion, 'which you defend as COml110n to the Apostolical churches, by the name of" Popery;" and ,ve, with our Russian or Greek Church, are in fact Popish too. 'Ye differ with R01ne about the Proce 8ion, and some other things which I cannot understand. You are yourself a Papist, who ,vish to bring out one elenlent existing in the Church of England to the exclusion of the rest, and o you detect in Al1glican books the n1Ïnutest aù- n1Ïxture of contrary principles, because it is that you look for. For my part I read the books of ùevotion of both classes of writers alike, and see no differences because I look for none. A. X evertheless, it is easy to see that your reading has lain ehiefly with sectarian writer , and that your ideas and language are much tinged by their peculiar, and, as we believe, most erroneous opinions. L. I confess that I turned lilY attention to religion late, and that I O'we an lilY knowledge of it to English books, and those the books of Dissenters. Nearly all the English we have seen here in Russia, or heard anything of, have been Dissenters. Very few indeed 5 12 Conflict 'Zvith ihe Princess have been of the Established Church, and so ,ve kno". little about it. (On a later day she said) I am more and more pleased with the "Plain Sermons." They are to be translated iInIllediately. There is not a word in them ,viti require to be changed; they '\vill pass the censors as they are. A. You have discovered, then, that they are not quite the same thing as those of your friends the Dissenters L. No; I see no difference. In these books you have given me there are no invocations of the Virgin and the Saints. A. No, that is quite true; and our Church has oluitted all such addresses froln her offices, and discoun- tenanced theIll in individuals, on account of former abuse; but that does not prove that they 111ay not be taken in an orthodox and harmless sense in other Churches, and you could not expect to find anything of that kind in " plain " sermons. L. No; but what surprises me is, that I have looked into the other book, Bishop Andre,yes's " Private Devo- tions," ,vhich you gave me, and find nothing of the kind there either; yet this is a book of the High Church. A. Neither there ,vould you have much reason to expect it, but rather if at all, in hymns, anthems, in the poetical part of the variable services, which ser- Relle'Zved. 5 1 3 vices, however, to tell the truth, are almost altogether ,vanting in the Anglican Church. And, besides that, our writers accommodate themselves to popular pre- judices, and confine themselves, even the fe,,,, who know better, to ,vhat the shattered fabric and mutilated offices of their Church seem to justify in the eyes of a Calvinized people, ,vho take them for an absolutp measure of fulness and perfection, if not even a little too Popish already. But in Bishop Andre,ves's Devo- tions you will find the real presence, confession and absolution, prayer for the departed, and comprecation with the saints, which is the germ of their invocation. Indeed, one passage in his Prayers, taken from the lesser ectenia of your own offices, seems to contain an indirect invocation. L. I may admit all you say in the abstract about Invocation; but, with regard to the absence of such usages fronl your Anglican offices, though you blame it, and talk of the rudeness \vith which abuses and excesses were corrected, I think, on the contrary, that to mince matters (faire des délicatesses) in such ques- tions is all one ,vith doing nothing. Such a mode of reformation ,vould be entirely inefficient. For IllY part, I think your Church in England the hpst of all churches precisely for the reason that she has been reformed. A. As for that, sonle of us think that she has rather L I 5 14 C01lflict witlt the Princess re1le'Zved. been deformed than reformed, though, only secondary developments and excrescences having been cleared off and life remaining, free roonl has been left for the roots to grow again, and sprout and bud forth, and that in a more healthy Inanner, as soon as we have the grace to leave off contemplating with pitiable conl- placency the havoc we have nlade, and seriously return with repentance to God and to the Church, ,yl1Ïch He alone founded, and 1vhich He alone can reform. L. 'V ell, I am in some Ineasure a 111enlber of the same Church with you; though I think external unity inlPossible, and though, ,vhile believing an essential and invisible unity to subsist unùer divided parts, and looking for it there, I cannot stop short at the bounds of that Apostolical hierarchy, divided into dioceses, which you insist upon, but feel obliged to take in more or less the sects also, not defending, ho,yever, their errol'S. CHAPTER CXIX. The Jesuit Fathers and the Bible Society. JU E 10 [N.s.].-)Iy visit to :ßIosco,v ,vas no,v coming tõ an end. On this day I sat long ,vith the Princess :àleshchersky, who told me that the sup- porters of the Bible Society, English and Alnerican, have for a long time had a tract society and shop at Petersburg, and appear to have been very active, though a good deal of their mischief must have been corrected in passing through the Censura; still, no I Russians semn to have any notion how subtle a poison is concealed and mingled with every portion of the I enlightened zeal, or zeal for enlightenment, which they possess. 1Ye see in what it issues in the opinions avo,ved by the lady ,vho allowed me to converse with her, and I take leave of her now in this narrative, with some notice of the foreign influences which have of lat years acted upon educated Russians of the Orthodox Church. )Iadame r hchersky was the victim, as I nHlst L 1 2 5 16 The :Jesuit j-fàthers and the Bible Socie!)'. call her, of one of two religious InOVelnents against tlw Orthodox Church w'Ïthin the last century, \vhich \vere caused or proIl1oted by t\vo antagonistic bodies, and of which there are traces in the foregoing pages, the Jesuits and the Bible Society. Each had success for a tinie, l)ut at length, first one and then the other was violently ejected from the country, as soon as the court and hierarchy caIne to see, how each in its o\vn ,yay "Ta opposed to the ecclesiastical traditions and the popular sentÍ1nents of Russia. "\Vithout some mention of theln as of elements lately, or even no,v, in àction under thp surface of the national religion, these Il1elnoranda of what I found there would be hut one-sided; in order to relnedy this defect, I here ayailIllyself of passages, with SOllle abridglllent <,vhich indeed, before quitting England, I read to Dr. Routh), frOlll the ,york of Dr. Pinkerton, the foreign agent of the Bible Society, en- titled" Russia," and pulJlisheå in 1833. CHAPTER CXX. .5 IIl"[t;'SS Zll Russia alld Exþulsioll thellce 0;- tht' Jesuit Fathers. .< I REACHED Polotsk," says Dr, Pinkerton, "then the chief seat of the Jesuits, June 1, 1820. Entering their elegant church, I found upwards of 200 boy , mostly sons of t.he no bility of the SUl'- rOlmcling country, kneeling on the stone pavelnellt. By a late order the Jesuits had been forbidden to teach any who ,vere not of their o,vn Church. This order, 11owever, was not issued before the Governlnent had had sad proofs of the influence they had gained over the mindH of nlany, both young and old, belonging to the Greek cOlllmlmion. A.mong others, a nephew ùf Prince Alexander Galitsin, who ,vas a boarder in their seminary at Petersburg, became a Catholic. At this time (181;)) it ,vas found that a considerable number of ladies of rank had also imbibed from them senti- ments unfavourable to the Greek Church. In order to counteract these opinions, and to bring back the stray :;heep, the present [etropolitan of 1Iosco,v, Philaret, 5 18 .Success ill Russia alld E 1þulsioJl thence then Archimandrite and Professor of Theology in the N efsky AcadenlY, ,,,,rote a 'Conlparison bet,veen the- Doctrines of the Greek and Romish Churches,' a cop " of "rhich he gaye TIle in IS., ,vith perlnission to publish it. " In this' Comparison' he lays down as the doctrin of the Eastern Church that 'the only pure and all- sufficient source of the doctrines of faith is the revealed 'word of God, contained nou; in the Scriptures' . . . . 'eyerything necessary to salyatioll is stated in the Holy Scriptures with such clearness, that everyone reading it '.vith a sincere desire to be enlightened can understand it.' He adds, 'An enlightened interpreter of Holy Scripture is doubtless very desirablp for Christian less ins.tructed, but the idea that, in order to draw frolH it the articles of faith, a certain kind of despotic: interpreter i8 necessary, lo,,,,ers the dignity of thp word. of God and subjects faith to the ,vill of Dlan.' Again, 'Everyone has not only a right,. but it is his bounden duty to read the Holy Scripture in a lallguagp which he understands.' " Having gone through all the nineteen articles of this "Comparison," Dr. Pinkerton continues, ,vith SOillP abridgment, as follo,vs: "In publishing this interesting document fronl the pen of a pupil of the late l\letro- politan of l\íosco,v, Platon, ,vhose S)Tstelll of divinity I translated and published in 1814, and whose principles of the Jt sltit Fathers. 5 1 9 are still taught in the Russian Spiritual Schools, I do not mean to insinuate that the Russian people, or even III any of the lower clergy, possess such distinct views as Philaret of the leading doctrines of the Gospel. The people are still illiterate, and sunk in ignorance and superstition to a degree scarcely credible." That, however, he consiùers, does not ùestroy tlH favourable aspect of the future ,, hich Platon and Philaret open upon us. Platon brings forth the grand antidote against all these errors in principle and practice, when he says, "'Y e nlllSt hold to the Divine '\T" ord alone, and rest assured that it only contains. the true rules by which ,ve ought to please Go"d; and there- fore Chri t said concerning the IIoly Scriptures, that ill thenl is contained eternal life." Dr. Pinkerton con- tinues, "That such a principle is unhesitatingly ad- Iuitted hy Platon, Philaret, and 11lany thousands of the clergy, who have heen trained in the Spiritual Acade- Inie5 and Seminaries under them, opens a door of hope for the gradual aù Vàncement of purer religious worshir among the Russians, and how far this desirable object has been promoted by Bible Societies in that empire future generations w-ill be more able to estinlate than the present. ,e Philaret's 'colnparative view' did not, I believe, change the lllÏnd of young Galitsin, for whom especially it was written; but no doubt the discovery made at that 5 20 The :Jesuit Fatherj'. tinle of the depredations committed by the Jesuits upon the national Church, the fanatical Popish senti- Juents instilled into the n phe'v of the l\Iinister for Spiritual Affairs, and the opposition \vhich they Jllade to the dissemination of the Holy Scriptures, hastened their final expulsion from the empire in the year 1820." ...\.ccording to Dr. Pinkerton, at that time their number in Russia amounted to 674, and in 1816 they had houses in Petersburg, :l\Ioscow, l\fohilef, Astrachan, Odessa, and other places, not to speak of such Fathers as were scattered about as domestic teachers and resi- dents in families. In Polotsk their establishment ,vas splendid, and attached to it were 11,000 serfs and extensive territories. The oukaz, he tells us, which expelled them from the empire, " never more to return under any name or character," ,vas dated l\farch 13, 1820, and by it their whole property was 'confiscated, and applied to the benefit of the Roman Catholic Church in Russia. CHA P TER C ,(XI. Success ZIt Russia and Expulsioll thellce of the Bible Society. T HE Bible Societies, before many years had passed, shared the fate of the Jesuits; and Dr. Pinker- ton, who shows no compassion for the misfortunes of the latter, is full of indignation when a like mishap overtakes his own friends. An attempt to establish thenl was first Inade through Dr. Pinkerton, in the year 1811, when the Princess Sophia ß[eshchersky, whose conversations with Ille have been the occasion of this digression, took up their cause and promoted the formation of a Bible Society; and the project was realized January 23, 1813, by the pernlÎssion of the Emperor Alexander, who himself became a memLèr,- his Iinister, Prince lexander Galitsin, being the President. In A.D. 1814, affiliated or auxiliary Bible Societies were formed all over the empire, till there ,vere as many as 289 of them, and they continued during the remaining twelve years of Alexander's l'e1hl'J1. Concerning the causes which led to their 5 22 Success in Russia and EXþulsioJl thence suspension or suppression in the first years of the Enlperor Nicholas, Dr. Pinkerton, towards the end of his volume, writes thus :- "In the latter part of the reIgn of the Emperor Alexander a strong party ,vas formed at Petersburg against the Bible Society. Its principles and labours "rere too sacred not to llleet 'with opposition. . . The opposition . . ,vas. . not, as has been supposed, from any change in his own nlÏnd. . . His lllind ,vas perpetually harassed by the abon1Ïnahle false- hoods, the ,vicked insinuations, and the base in- trigues of this powerful though heterogeneous party, ,vhich at last obliged the noble, indefatigable, henevolent, and pious President of the Society, the Prince Alexander Galitsin, to resign the Presidency. This ,vas then conferred upon the aged Ietropolitan SeraphÏIll, under 'whose guidance some hoped that the institution ,vould be permitted to prosecute its usual labours. But Seraphim hÜllself, ,vith several other Prelates, and one or t,vo fanatical monks, had for Borne years entertained unfriendJ y feelings towards the insti- tution; and the latter had zealously spread their insinuations even among the better disposed classes of the Russian nobility. The circulation of the Scrip- tures, so extensive throughout the empire, for nearl r half a 111illion copies had already been sent forth froDI the depôts of the Society, had produced among the of the Bible SocielJ'. 5 2 3 people in different provinces effects which seeIlled sus- picious to the lovers of ignorance. error, and super ti- tion; and these gaye rise to nUUIerous cOlllnlunications to the Committee in Peters burg, and to the Govern- lnent, frolll the enemies of the cause in the provinces, filled with sUrInises, exaggerations, and falsehoods, until by these cOlubined influences the Russian Dible Society was gradually crushed, notwithstanding the protection of its inlperial friends. . . "Large supplies, how.eyer, of the Bible in the Slavonic and other languages, "Tith the X ew Testanlent and Psahns in modern Russ, continued to be sold by the Synod at fixed prices. "And on the 14:th of Iarch, 1831, a llew Bible Society exclusively for the Protestants of the Russian EUlpire ,vas formed at Petersburg with the sanction of the present Eluperor, . . but is nothing lllore to 1)e done for the thirty-six lnillions of native Russians to supply theln with the Scriptures in the yernacular tongue?" So far Dr. Pinkerton; now I return to mr narrathye. Cl/APTER C){.YII. lTisit to J.Ve'iv JerllsalelJ/. I l\IUST not omit here some notice, ho,vevcr short, of nlY visit to the celebrated monastery of the Resurrection in N e,v Jerusalem (V oskresensk) founded by the patriarch Nicon. It is about forty-five versts to the westward of }Iosco,v, anù I started on Saturday, June 12 [N.S], at nine a.n1. in a hired calèclw with four horses abreast. After passing the barrier and going ome distance on the Petersburg road, we turned off to the left over dry ruts anù tracks rather than a road, and we passed three country houses of some inlport- ance. There ,vas a good deal of swelling hills and extensive plain ground; but not much ,vood, nor very luuch ploughed land. In the villages (there were several) we sa,v nice-looking ,vhite churches with green roofs, a bell-to'ver like ours at the ,vest end, a i'rapeza, or nave, of the same width as the sanctuary, \vhich was square, a clonle over the centre of the church, surmounted by a small spire or with the cross Visit to New Jerltsale1fl. 5 2 5 and a semicircular apse east,vards. The monaster)' itself, which was the object of nlY journey, is very prettily situated on a hill, 'with groves around and . below it, and a ,vinding river; and it became nlY object, because its sacred buildings '\vere a model of the holy places at J erusalenl. The approach is by a long avenue of trees; its walls are from h'Tenty-five to thirty feet high, and rise finely out of the hill, with eight or nine good-looking to\vers at intervals, and another of rather fantastic appearance, higher than the rest. I was shown over the church, and by the help of Iouravieff's Pilgrim's map for the holy places, I com- pared the church with its original in Jerusalem, 'with \vhich it seemed to correspond very nearly, so that one nlay, as it were, visit all the holy places ,vhich are contained under one roof at J erusalenl, \vithout leaving the neighbourhood of Ioscow. I was shown all the different chapels; only, when ,ve came to those of the Copt and the Armenian, the monk who conducted me, pointing to the first, said, "And here the Lutherans celebrate the w'ashing of the feet on l\laundr Thurs- day, and this is the chapel of the Calvinists." I attmnpted to set him right, but he persisted. " Yes, yes, it is so; all the Christian confessions have their place of worship here." lIe showed nle also the unfinished representation 5 26 Visit to iVeZV JeruSaleJJ1. of the church at Bethlehelu, and the model In ,vooù, brought from Palestine by order of Nicon, from which he built this church. Lastly he sho,ved 111e the pillar or tower, and cell of Nicon in a fair meado"'T adjoining, and his stone bed or pillow, and, under the Calvary in the church the bare and unhonoured (by any public honour unhononred) tonlb of the sanle great patriarch, dark and daInp, or rather ,vet. Ho,vever, there were one or t,vo peasants crossing tbeIllSel ves and kissing it, and I felt it a privilege to join them in doing the same. :N ext morning, being with theln All Saints' day, I heard early Liturgy in the chapel of St. l\Ial'Y lagdalene, and returned to :\Iosco,v. CHA PTER C.LY}(llI. Farewell Interviews with the fetroþolitan and the Pri1lcess. THE l\Ietropolitan Philaret, ,yhose name and zeal for the doctrine of the sufficiency of Scripture- teaching are pron1Ïnent in Dr. Pinkerton's menlorandum, had now left the Troitsa for Ioscow., and I called on him on that Sunday, to take my leave. I had but a few hours returned frOIn the interesting con vent of New Jerusalenla I began by expostulating ,vith hinl for the am bi- guity of the formal answer which he made to my application to him for comnlunion, by using " Ortho- dox" church for "Oriental." On this point we hatl 111 any ,yords, and to me he appeared, in so speaking, to be confusing the part ,vith the whoh ; so, leaving it, I went on to ask hinl about the annual miracle at Jerusalem, of the holy fire, which is said to descend into the Holy Sepulchre on the great Sabbath. 'Vhat was the accredited belief of his ehurch about it for I had several titnes in Russia, anll only yesterday 5 28 Þàre'lvell I1lte1"'iJz"ews at the New Jerusalem, heard it spoken of as universally helieved, ,vhereas the Franks, and nlost men whom,ve see or read in the West, speak of it as a most in1pudent and wicked in1posture. He ans,vered, "I know that the Latins do not believe it, and, to be sure, it may be said that, if it be a fraud, it is a safe one, for it is not public, and there are no ,vitnesses of it. Only the Archbishop himself, who enters the tomb, testifies to it. On the other hand, if it is a fraud, the Archbishop lnust be guilty of it, and it seems to be a great diffi- culty to suppose a whole succession of the highest prelates of the Church conspiring to keep up an inlpos- ture." I said that certainly what took place 'vas either a most signal token of Divine favour given to the Greek COllllllunion, or the most daring and profane wickedness. I said that u.nhappily it 'vould not bo the first instance of a false miracle. He said it .would be llluch easier to counterfeit the liquefaction of St. J anuarius's blood, and he seemed to establish a greater probability, from its nature and purpose, in the llliracle of the Holy Fire. Also the liquefaction often does not take place. 1 "All I can tell you," he said, "is this, that SOllle years ago a Russian, a plain, sin1ple luan, gave us an account of ,vhat he had seen in the 1 [If the liquefaction is not in the power of the priest who is in charge of the relic, then rather is it in the hands of a higlu'r ngent, be it a natural or a supernatural.] 'lvitlt the 11letroþolitall and the Princess. 529 holy places, anù among other things he related that, at the llloment when the Archbishop was in the sepulchre, and the miracle was taking place, he 0 bserved one or two candles outside the tomb light themselve ." This was my farewell intervie,v with the ::\Ietropoli- tanPhilaret, viz. on Sunday, June 13 [N.S.]. The next day I took leave of the Princess. The same day I had gone to the ICremlin, and saw the old palace, which lately has been beautifully restored and fur- nished in its former style. The apartments are small, the roofs lo'w and arched, ,vith a kind of obtuse Gothic. ..All is adnlÍrably in keeping. 'Ve also saw the treasury and the regalia of Vladimir l\lonomachus. .Mill CHAPTER CX..YIT Return to Petersburg- COJl'l/ersati01Is 'Z(/ith Pries/oJ- Vasili and Stratelatoff. I 'v AS at Petersburg by Thursday, J UllP 17 [5.S. J. On the 18th I ,vas at Cronstadt, and the Prip t .Y' asili expressed hiInself delighted ",-ith the book of Dishop Beyeridge in defence of the Apo tolical Canons, ,vhich 1\lr. Blackmore had lent hiIn. He said there was altogether a ditferent spirit aInong us frolll what there is anlong the Lutherans; that he could say him- self from ,vhat he had seen of thenl. On the eyening of Tuesday the 2211d [N.S. ] I called on the Prie t Stratelatoff of the Isaac Church. He showed me the Greek copy of the XVIII. Articles of Bethlehenl, which has recently been printed here by the Synod, in ,vhich I ohserved that the passage on Transubstantiation had the assertion that the substance no longer renlained, but that onlJT the body of Christ ,vas in the species and type of the hread; but thp "rord accidents did not appear, 1 as I think it ùoes ill 1 [Nor does tlle word "accidents" occur in the Triòe Itiue canons and capita.] Priests Vasz"lz" and Strate/atoff. 53 I the original, at the end of the sentence. I explained to him our doctrine on this point, and difference from Rome. He said it see1ned to him to be a question no ways pertainiug to edification or to piety. He had :-5aid before that, for SOlne time they disputed with the Latins about the novelty of the 'YOI'd "transubstantia- tion," but at length, and that now long ago, they re- ceiyed it as meaning the same thing as conversion, transmutation, &c. \Yhen I had pointed out to him the real question about the mode, he quite as- sented to the idea that it is best to say nothing about it; that the words of their liturgies ,vere sufficient. lIe did not deny the inconsistency of the Catechism of Iogila and the X'YIlI. Articles with thelllselves on this point, nor the difference of language which may be traced in Russian authors in consequence; but for himself he thought that the Fathers used various and contradictory language on this point. He asked me if I was content with my journey to Russia, and what I had gained froIn it. I spoke of the Second Xicene Council. It would be impossible to make the kissing of pictures or inlages necessary at::. I resting on a General Council, seeing that we had never canonically received but rejected the Second Kicene. He asked if there was any chance of my returning. I said it ,vas Ulore likely I should go to Chaldea to see if the N esto- rian Offices were as full as theirs of Invocations. Mm2 532 Conversatio1ls with Priests. Wednesday, June 23 [N.S.].-SRW Fortunatoff, who told me that Professor Bozolubsky was with him yes- terday, and seemed to know the Engl sh Church ad- mirably well, and told him that the :\Ietropolitan could not do otherwise than ans'\ver me by ambiguities, as he was not at all acquainted with the English Church. CHAPTER CXXV: Visit to M. and Mdc. PotC111kÙz at Gortilitsa. THURSDAY, June 24.-At ten started in a calèrlte for Gortilitsa, about fifty versts dis- tant. It belonged once to the Elnpress Elizabeth. The house, or houses, connected by a verandah, sur- rounded a very large court, ,yi th a tuft of garden or shrubbery in the n1Ïddle. The garden::; OIl the other side ,vere in English style, with a deep valley, a trout strealn, cascades, fountains, grottoes, and lakes (some- times three visible at once), hills and woods. Nothing could be pl'ettiel'; and on the side by which I ap- proached there was a very neat and large church. In the village there are about 500 souls, but the church i common to this and another people about one and a halt versts off. The whole population to whom the church belongs is 1500. 500 is the lowest number ,vhich ha>3 a claim to have a church of its O'WD, and very fre- quently two or three villages have only one church between thenl. I found the family in mourning for 534 Visit to M. and Mde. Potel1zkin the recent death of the Princess Ousoupoff, my host's mother. There was liturgy every morning. \Ve had breakfast in the alcove immediately after, but without eggs, butter, or cream, on account of the fast. Vespers were about seven, and. the bell ,vent for lnatins at about seven in the morning. The day before my arrival they killed a huge bear, shooting hÜn as he was splashing the ,vater into his face in the lake. The hills all rOlmd the village ,vere covered ,vith beds of strawberries, ,vhich the villager take to Petersburg in great quantities to sell. The woods also abound ,vith them wild. They havp several villages on their property. One village was a colony of Lutheran Finns. Some of the villagers are free, being allowed by their master and mistress to purchase their freedom at an easy rate; but this makes only an ideal difference between thenl and the rest, for some of them, who are still slaves, pay a fixed annual sum to their masters, and then work for themselves, or hire out their labour for ,vhat it may be ,vorth; others work for their masters three days in the week. The peasants here are not a very good set. They ,vere very ill-used by the superintendent of the late owner, ,vho got some fifty or sixty of them sent into Siberia for coming one evening to their master from the field, in the hay season, to remonstrate against him, with their pitchforks on their shoulders, which he repre- at Gortz"litsa. 535 senteel as an émeute. 1'1. Potenlkin, at the urgent entreaty of their families, procured from the Emperor the pardon and return of them after seventeen years of absence; hut they have since been kno,vn to COln- plain that they were better off in Siberia, ,, here they were not treated as convicts, but rather as forceù colonists. They owe their lord no,v bet,veen 1000 and OOO days' ,york. He provides their ,yooùen cottages for them. They took me a drive in the evenIng en ligne, with four horses abreast, in most classical style, to see two luanufactories in t.he neigh. bourhood. CHAPTER CXXVI. Religious Discussio1ls at G01'tzlitsa. N EXT morning, after Liturgy, as we at in the arcade, the priest CaIne to speak on SOlllE' Inatter ,vith l\Ide. P. lIe looked seyenty, but really is only forty-five. Seeing TIlO sitting in my gO'Vll and cassock, and afterwards rise to kiss his hand and ask his blessing, he asked ,,"'hether I ,yas of their confession of faith. They said that I was an Englishnlan; to ,vhich I added that I was a deacon. He asked me what 'was the religion or confession of faith of 1l1Y Church 'Yas it the sallle as theirs Greco-Rossiskaa I said, "No, by no 11leanS; I aIn a Christian, and my Church not Greco- Russ, but Catholic and Apostolic." lIe looked inquir- ingly at l\ide. P., and said, "He is then Catholic, and nnder the Pope. ROlllan " I said, "No, neither ROlnan nor Greco-Russ, but English by country, and for religion only Christian and Catholic, for there is only one Church in all those three countries, and in all the world besides." He looked exc edingly puzzled, Religious discussio1ls at Gortilz"tsa. 537 but repeated the text: "For there is one Body, and one Spirit, one Faith, one Lord, one Baptism, &c." 1\1. P. eXplained to him that 300 years ago the English Church, tQ which I belonged, was separated from the other Latin Churches. The same day his youngest child, an infant, was baptized. There was a tin font with two ring handles, and a small napkin passed through one of them, set upon a lo,v, square, ,vooden stand in the middle of the church, not very far below the end of the carpet representing the ambo. The font itself was much like in size and appearance the older and larger fonts in our village churches. It was about two parts full of ,vater. The priest took the child quite naked from the nurse, and plunged it thrice, as he repeated the words, holding it upright, and covering its ears, eyes, and mouth and nostrils with his hand and fingers. He then gave it to the godfather, who received it (instructed by the nurse and godmother) in a largp double cloth, which seemed also by gentle pressure to dry its body. I have forgotten to relate the te!'nÚnation of lny conversation with the priest of the parish. He said, "Tell nle, what do you think It seems to mp that the great thing for all men is to fear God and do what is right according to their knowledge; if they do thi::; heartily, they lnay be saved, whatever be their 53 8 Relzgious discussio1ls external rite or opinion." I said, "I do not know; God is great; but the only ,yay of salvation which He has revealed is the True Church." He observed that St. Peter aid, "I perceive that in every nation," &c., Acts x. "\Vhen I think of the multitude of people, not only Christians who are not of our Church, but also of the l\Iahometans, Jews, &c., and some of thmn seen1Ïngly very good, I cannot bring myself to think that they all will be condemned for ever." I said, " You are not 0 hliged to think so, only so far as this, if their ,yay is opposed to the True vVay, it is the way of death and not of life." One day, sitting in ::Jlde. P.'s alcove, the Princess of Turkestan said that only they, the Greek or Eastern Christians, ,vere right, as I was speaking of their "Taut of consistency and zeal about the One Tf1w Church. ßlde. P. also said that there ,vere many ,yho thought so, and wished to see all the Catholics become Greco-Russ." I laughed, and said, "I rather ,vish, anù with all IllY heart, that all the Greco- l uss may be converted to be Catholic." She smiled and saw her o,vn error of language. A lady who sat by and heard 1ne say so, observed, "It is sÏ1llpler to be Christian." I supposed her to be a Calvinist or Lutheran, but was greatly surprised to find after- wards that she ,vas herself a Roman Catholic; but her father was English. She, it seems, ,vas no lOBS at Gortilitsa. 539 surprieeJ at me, and asked l\Ide. P. what I was, as she had supposed, fr01n Iny being an Englishman, that her way of speaking would suit my ideas. 1Ide. P. answered that she supposed I Ineant that the Church was divided, and that ought to weigh upon our lninds, but that it was no less the Church on that account. As far as it could be remedied, the Emperor would be glad enough to do his part; that many, nay all in a lnanner, ,vere paine!l at the division, and longed for unity. But who is to decide questions '\Vhat con- cession can each party Inake-and safely Inake An Emperor to engage in it Inust be a theologian. If there ever was a time when such a thing could have been done, it was during the reign of .Alexander, for he seemed to lean to every persuasion by turns. I read to Ide. P. the first of the two numbers In " Tracts for the TÏ1nes " on " Reserve." It had pleased me much, and made me wonder at the outcry against it. It struck nle that if the Princess l\Ieshchersky would read it and have it translated it ,vould tend èo open people's eyes 1yho 1vere now disposed only to cry out for more light, knowledge, &c., t,-, the danger 1vhich may and will acc01npany it, and ,vhich she thinks herself inevitable. )Ide. had been speaking to me of the force and attractiveness of the principle and doctrine of the )Iethodists, which puts all else aside, especially the ceremonies, the Saints and the Blessed Virgin, for 540 Religious discussions at Gortz"litsa. a closer and more deyoted union ,vith Christ, saying that they put salvation in Him alone. " Certainly," she said, " ,ve have no clear knowledge of this given us in our Church. There is no catechetical instruction. The religion is only handed do,vn, one does not kllO\V ho\v ; the people learn from one another, and from their cus- toms. It is scarcely possible to give you an idea of the \vant of religious teaching. Certainly I can say for my- self that the doctrine of salvation by Christ alone was ne,v. I see now that it is not, and ought not to be thought, opposed to Church doctrine; but unless it be taught to the people, ceremonies and forms, the cult us of the Blessed Virgin and Saints \vill over- hado,v it and obscure it. CHAPTER C YXVI1. Last cOllversatio1ls and partings with Prince Michael and 'lvith the Archpriest. ON :Monday, June 28 [N,S.], I went back by Oranien- baum to Peters burg, and next day took leave of Prince Iichael. He said he had talked with }I. Skreepitsin about unity, and they agreed that it would be a very good thing if the Emperor would build a handsome church in London, and have the services cele- brated in English there. I said, " And if he ,vould found and keep a small monastery at Oxford." Skreepitsin had agreed with me in praise of the Archimandrite Philaret. I said, " Nothing can be done by us till we have settled the controversy of life and death among ourselves. When the 'New Sect' gets the ascendency all will be in effect done, but now we can do nothing." Wednesday, June 30 [N.s].-I saw I. 1Iouravieff at the Synod, and was invited to be present on Friday to witness the nomination of Athanasius, the Rector of the Seminary to be Bishop of Tomsk. 542 Last con'l'ersatiolls and parti1lgs with On Thursday, July 1 [N.S.], I called on, and took leave of the Archpriest I{outnevich, and he talked to me of my visit to 1\loscow'. He hoped I should retain a friendly recollection of the Russian Church after my return to England. I said I could never feel like the Metropolitan of l\Io::;cow, ,yho wa s "J!ZenissÙne ùeatu8 " in having the cOlnn1union of only a part, even though it was the largest part, as the Ronlan, or the Inost per- fect and purest, as he n1ight think the Eastern. He said, "\V e desire uuity 1110St heartily, but ,ve cannot, in order to obtain it, lllake little of those doc- trines or rules of conduct vrhich 've have received frolll antiquity." He also said that if, as I seemed to think, the true Church is divided, and the Eastern particular Church perfect or nearly so, so as to be justified in refusing her communion to the Latin and British till theyrefornl, and if the Latin and TIritish, in spite of more or less of error or corruption, have preserved their essential existence, what is left to hoth parties but to cultivate such friendship and charity on the basis of ,vhat we have in common, as nlay fio,v froIn a COInmon desire to be true follo,yers of Christ, and to obtain, if it l)e His ,vill, eventual unity I said, "I think the divided portions of the Churc11, and divided 111embers too, even individuals, should never rest till they are reconciled, and if your portion of the Church is perfect, it should help ours, ,vhich I Pri1lce .Afichael and the Archpriest. 543 freely confess is very imperfect." " How could we be a help to you 1" he replied. "For instance," I said, "if JOU could give communion to members of the I..Iatin and Dritish Churches on the ground of those essentials which they agree with you in holding. If the true Church is really divided, a lllore fatal error cannot be conceived than this, viz., that the nlore healthy and perfect part should withdraw, as you now' do, frOlll the body; for, by withdrawing, it loses all influence whatever, and makes the case of the rest desperate; whereas, by closely cohering and using its healthy influence upon the rest, it might expel the dis- ease. If, on the other hand, the Latin and :Dritish Churches were really apostate in the strictest sense of the word, your withdrawal would he justified indeed, hut your want of zeal, energy, and power to eyan- gelize and con vert th em, and your inconsistency III still virtually ackno\V ledging them to have part In the Church, would be utterly inexcusable and inconceivable. " He said, "Our Church would most willingly do whatever she rightly could for the reRt(ìration of unity, which she luuch desires; and if your Bishops would only write to the Synod, the Synod, I can answer for it, will show every disposition to correspond with them, and consider, and examine, and treat of whatever they propose." I answered, "That does not seenl at all 544 Last conversations and þarti1lgs zvith . likely, or indeed possible, at present for various rea- sons, political as well as religious. vVe have too much to do at home first. I only wish that in the mean- time we may on each side cultivate a better and more accurate knowledge of each other." He suggested also that the Church of England should resume the correspondence of the last century; to which I replied that the present Anglican Esta- blished Church could never adlnit herself to have been represented by the non-juring Bishops, or take up and confirm a correspondence begun by them; the Scottish indeed perhaps might. But there was, I said, in my opinion, a radical fault in that correspondence, in this, that it assumed essential division to exist, and proposed a vague treaty for concessions; whereas our best and simplest and only safe course would be to do by a Synodal act the very same thing which I have now done myself as an individual, viz., redemand our ancient intercommunion on the assumption that ,ve have preserved on both sides continuously one and the same immutable faith, thereby calling in question the rightfu1ness of our actual separation, and thro,ving it on the Orientals to make their objections, and show cause for repelling us, we offering at the same time all explanations which may be caned for on essential doc- trine, and such concessions as may be prudent or possible in secondary matters of opinion, discipline, or ritual. Prince Jllichael and the A rchþriest. 545 I gave him on parting a copy of Bishop Andre,ves's "Private Devotions/, in Greek and Latin, which he seemed much to value, noticing that they contained Prayers for the departed, the Intercession of Saints, the Eulogy of the Blessed Virgin, and faith in the Real Presence. He gave llle in turn a copy of Archbishop Platon's " K otices of Russian Ecclesiastical History. " N n . CHAPTEl C YXVIII. Last conversation and þartillg with fif. SkreeþitsÙl. THE same day I took leave also of M. Skreepitsin, one of the IIigh Procurator's assistants, like lVI. Iouravieff. He has since become the head of an under departnlent to the Iinister of Public Instruction for all Inerely tolerated religions. He is a 1110st engaging and estÌllla ble young man, and 'vas chargell 'vith the Representation of the Civil Po,ver in Lithuania, at the time of the return of the U niats. He received nle ,vith the utmost cordiality, and ,vould have it that I should come to the111 again officially; and, on my saying, as I had often, and all along, saiù before, that I had no sort of public mission, but had merely come to Russia for my O'Vll private studies, and that my dmnand for cOlnnlunion ,vas also a lllerely personal act, ,vithout any shado'w of authority or approbation, except from one old Ulan, Dr. Routh, and that too, only incidental to nlY other and Inore imme- Last COJl'i)ersatiolZ with fi1:. Skreepitsiu. 547 ùiate objects-so that there ,vas no chance ,vhatever of my visit to Russia leading to any public act; nor in any case, supposing our Church were disposed to open communications, should I be at all a likely person to he employecl,-he said, "Surely, having been already here, and kno,ving the language and our Church, you ,vould be the man." And he seemed quite tlliwilling to believe nlY assurances, to believe that nothing was likely to be clone from authority on our part, to open communications. lIe said: "The Synod 'woulù be nlost happy and forward to remove all difficulties, and 11leet you half- way; so I hope the English Bishops ,vould w-rite to it. ..A.nd I can tell you, the Governnlent woulù like nothing better, if it could be. .,A.nd there is a very deep feeling also among our people against Rome. I confess, this feeling is not always confined ,yithin due limits; but still, it ,yould lnake many, frolll their political antipathies, view with favour any attempt in another direction, after that unity, ,vhich nlust ahvays be the object of the prayers of all good Christians. In speaking of the )Ietropolitan of Ioscow's answer . to my letter, I said, he had ans,vered it just as if I had admitted the actual separation of the English and Russiañ Churches, and had put myself forward to open a treaty or negotiation for the rene" al of conllnuni- cation bet\veen theIne He said I must not think the N n 2 548 P artillg with M. .Skreeþitsill. 1\ietropolitan wished to answer coldly to my letter; for, in truth he, like all of them, had been nnlCh pleased ,vith my visit to Russia, and there ,vas no single person anlong them ,vho ,vould be 1nore de- lighted than the J\ietropolitan to he enabled to enter upon a public negotiation for unity. " Ho,vever," he continued, "in replying to you as an individual, and hÜnself as a diocesan Dishop, he would no doubt be afraid of cOlllrnitting hinlself, and so 1night seenl to answer less directly than you could have wished. nut you Inay depenù upon it, he is just the nlan of all of us who nlost desires that your J3ishops should write to the Synod; and I hope they ,yill write to it. CHAPTER C. Y){IX. Parting'ivitlt the Priest Fortunatoff. T HE same evening I ,vent to bid the Priest Fortunatoff good-bye, anù drank tea with him. He said that Professor Bozolubsky and he had talked about me and the English Church. He said he ,vas quite sure that the Synod ,vould Blake unity, if our bishops ,vould write, and a very great blessing it would be; but your Church would have to nlake explanations previously; and he said, "There is a point ,vhich has been suggested to me, as involving a difference, on ,vhich I should like to kno'w what you say; and that is-the Adoration of the Eucharist" (which was indeed one of the roints on which the Non-Jurors broke off their correspondence) "for ,ve adore it." I answered, "I see no necessary difference between us here, for if ,ve adore the corporal, the altar, relics, and pictures, much nlore the Holy Eucharist." " Yes," he ans,vered, "but those adora- tions are ,videly different; for 've adore the Eucharist 550 Parting'ivitlt the Priest FortullatojJ. ,vith Divine w'Orship, as being the very body of Christ." This led to a seriou discussion. He said, after all, "'V e knew here, in Russia, very little of your Church; you have done a great thing in opening the way to a better acquaintance; your bishops should write; our Synod would be very glad to answer and confer with theln; and I think it would succeed." I eXplained that, in our present state and CirCU111stances we can do nothing. He said, "'V e have not in Russia covies nor kno'wledge of your sym bolical books, and books of canons and laws of the Church. These should be sent to us. N ow that you have lllade a beginning others ,vill follow your ex- anlple, and come from England to study our Church. 'Ve ought, by all means, to have a good church in London, anù .ou one here." CHAPTER CXXX. Last con'i.'t1"satioJl and parting witlt COllllt Pra- tasoff. Last 'i.f)ords witlt 111". jJf oZtravieff and l1f. SkrceþitsÍ1z. OK Friday, July , after having been present at the Synod to witness the nonlination to the Bishop- ric of TOlllSk, of the Archimandrite Âthanasius, WhOUl I had known as Rector of the SeIllinary, I took leave of the Count Pratasoff. He said that the chaplainc)- of the Russian Embassy at London was now vacant, and they wished to send a chaplain who might be able to learn the English language, and to study our divinity; and intended to require him to lllake them reports from time to time on the ;:,tate of ecclesiastical matters and opinions in the English Chnrch; that they "rOlùd be l11nch obliged to lne if I would call upon hinl ,vhen he came, and make his acquaintance, and put him in the way of becon1Ïng acquainted 'with religious nlatters and ,vith some of our clorgy. He said it ,vonlcl be necessary to send a young nlan, 552 Last words with COUllt Pratasoff, since after a certain age it is not easy to learn a strange language. He then expressed abundance of good wishes and interest about myself personally, and on bidding me good-bye, embraced me after the foreign ,yay, and said he hoped that ,vhat was the ,vish of all of us would in due time be accomplished. I ,vas about to leave the Synod, when 1\1. l\Ioura- vieff and M. Skreepitsin, who had ,vaited 011 purpose, stopped nle to bid me good-bye. The former repeated ,vhat the latter had said already, his assurance that the l\Ietropolitan of l\Ioscow, ,vho, I suppose, had heard from him of my dissatisfaction, had no intention of replying coldly to my letter. " For," he said, "the impression you have made upon the 1\fetropolitan and upon all of us is nlost favourable to your Church. 'Ve have all had the greatest pleasure in conversing with you, and I nlust say, though you are only a deacon, yet the cause of your Church could not have been better represented." Here I interrupted, to say, in ans,ver to this last eompliInent, that really I must once more disc1ainl all pretension 'v hatever to represent or misrepresent my Church, othenvise than as every individual of a body Blust necessarily do more or less one or the other by his private ,vords and conduct; but for myself I canle merely and siInply for my o,vn personal studies. " But," he said, "you ,vill of course let your superiors 1vI. llIoltravieff, and M. Skreepitsill. 553 and bishops kno"\v the result of your journey " I saill, "I have nothing to do in this Inatter with any bishop, nor do I see any good end to be answered by nlaking any report or conununication to the public, or to any other authority, excepting only to the President of lllY College, who did indeed approve and assist me in lllY design. Nothing could be done, so far as I can see, by the authorities of the English Church, even if they were thenlselves all of one luind, and held such opinions as to nlake it possible for you to any good purpose to treat "\vith theIn, until their flocks also should be sinlilarly disposed, and the" public feeling in our Church very different fronl ,vhat it is now." "But," he said, "you ,vill publish sonlething " " Yes," I ans"\vered, "I hope to do so; nlY original intention in cOIning out was to learn the language, in order to publish translations of some of your books, and also to make myself acquainted with your Church, as I did previously "\vith other churches and COIDlllU- nities." I added that what I regretted in the )letro- politan's answer ,vas nlerely thi:" that he had seemed to mistake the ground on which I asked for com- munIon, as if I had presunled to attempt to open a communication between churches mutually exconlmuni- cated, ,vhereas comnlunion, whatever part of the Church I was in, ,vas a personal duty, an act of subnlÍssion to a superior, as ,veIl as a right and a privilege. 554 Last 'Zuords witlt 1V[. .11làuravz"efI. He ans,vered, "Nothing, I can assure you, ,vas less in his thoughts than to accuse you of any such undue preslunption. 'Vith respect to the communion, though as things are there are obstacles to our giving it to rou, I hope the time 11lay CODle ,vhen it lllay be othenvise; Inean,vhile ,ve must on both sides content ourselves ,vith the consciousness that there is a unity of spirit between us, and a desire, ours not less than yours, of a visible and formal union." He then took a most friendly leave of ll1C, and made 111e pron1Ïse to "Trite to hÏ1n. CHAPTER CXX YI. Return to England and Oxford. O N Saturday, July 15 [K.S.], I took leave of lr. Blackmore. He delivered to me his translation of Iourayieff's "History of the Russian Church," to revise and publish in England. On Ionday, the 24th, I left for honle, by .way of Lubeck and Halllburg, and was at Oxford a fe'\v days after reaching it. APPENDIX. No. I. RUSSIAN ECCLESIASTICAL PUBLICATIONS (vid. supra, p. 90). FRIDAY, August 16 [0.s.J-28 [N.S.], 1840. Eooks to be bought and I"ead :- 1. An Historical Examination of the Kormchay, by the late Baron Rosenkampf, printed by the Society of History and Antiquities in the University of l\Ioscow, 8\'"0, 1829. 2. An imperfect 1\IS. work of the same writer, and on tIle same subject, lent by 1\11'. Law. 3. The Novaia Skrijal, or New Tablet, being a commentary and explanation of the Services and Rites of the Church, 8vo, 1836, sixth ed., called" New" in contradistinction to the older book on the same subject and under the same title, published in 1658. 4. The Spiritual Regulation, the fundamental statute of the Pl'esent State Church, published at the Synodal Press, with an Appendix concerning Priests and Ionks, and another Ordinance concerning l.Iixed Marriages, 1820. 5. Order for the coronation of the Emperor Paul, with the Act regulating the Imperial succession, which was read aloud by Paul after his coronation, alid placed by him on the altar of the Church of the Assumption at l\Ioscow. At the Synodal Press. . 6. Forms for the Nomination and Consecration of Eishops, 558 .Appendix. and Oath to be taken by them. And instruction on the duties of the Ober-Prokuror of the Synod, and the oath to be taken by him. 7. Rule of the Spiritual Consistories. 8. On the duties of Parish Priests, by George Koniisky, Archbishop of l\lohileff. At the Synodal Press, l\Ioscow, 28th ed., 1838. 9. Episcopal instruction to a newly ordained priest, given to him printed at his ordination. Synod. Press, 1815 and 1838. 10. Instructions to a dean or inspector of churches, with a list of the churches placed under hi:;jurisdiction. Ioscow, 1835. 11. Instruction to the same, being a monk, 1828. 12. Rule of a Cænobite 1\10nastery. 13. Forms for the reception of proselytes from Judaism, :\Iohamlnedanism, Heathenism, POPel'Y, Lutheranisn1, and Calvinism, entitled "The order for those who are to be united from heterodox Communities to the Orthodox, Catholic, Eastern Church." l\loscow, 1838. 14. State Papers, 5 vols. fol. 15. Acts of the Archæological Commission; quarto, still publishing. 16. Platon's Short History of the Russian Church. 2 \ ols. octavo. Third ed. Moscow, 1829. The first edition published in his old age, 1805. 17. History of the Russian Hierarchy, in six parts, by Ambrosius, Bishop of Penza and Saratoff. l\Ioscow, 1811- 1822. 18. Of the Synods held in Russia, down to the time of John IV. Basilievich. Petersburg; at the press of the medical department of the l\Iinistry for the Interior, 1829. 19. A Dissertation by George J{oniisky, 8howing that Apþendix. 559 there was no U nia in Lithuania and Polish Russia before that of 1582. 20. Historical Dictionary of such as have attained sanctity, and have been canonized in the Russian Church. 1836. 21. Apparitions or manifestations of miraculous Icons of the Blessed Virgin in Russia. With plates. )1oscow, 1838. 22. Historical Dictionary of writers of the clergy of the Græco-Russian Church, by Eugenius, Bishop of Pskoff. 2 vols. octavo. Glazonnoff, second ed., 1827. 23. Armenian History. 2 vols. octavo. Being a trans- lation of the History of 1oses Chorenensis. 24. Argontinsky Dolgorouki (Archbishop). Translation of the Armenian Office for Baptism, and of the Liturgy, and an exposition of the Faith of the Armenian Church. 1799. 25. History of the Georgian Church, by J osselian. Tiflis. 26. History of the Georgian Hierarchy. 1oscow, 1826. 27. icholas Rowndiff. History of Russian Schismatics. :\Ioscow, 1838. 28. Of the Strigolnics, and of other heretics called Starob- rats; by the Proto-presbyter Andrew J oannoff. Octavo, 1831. 29. Adam Zærllikav. On the Procession of the Holy Ghost from the Father only. 2 vols., small quarto, in Latin. Baturini in Parv. Russia, 1682; but printed at Kænig burg, 1774; and at Petersburg later in a Greek ed., 2 vols. foJ. [1797J, by Archbishop Eugenius Bulgaris. 30. Theophanis Procopovich Theologia; containing a treatise on the Procession of the Holy Ghost, taken from the work of Zærnikav, which Theophanes saw and used in :\18. at Kieffbefore 1715. 31. Works of Demetrius, Archbishop of Rostoff, who died in 1709. This writer, like Stephen Yavorsky, is quite opposed to Protestantism, and differs but little from Rome 5 60 Appendix. on other points of detail; only on the subject of the Proces- sion of the Holy Ghost he is Greek, and, like all the non- united diyines of Little Russian origin, he prefers the spiritual supremacy of the T mr to that of the Pope. lJis works make four thick octavo volumes, without reckoning his Compilation of Lives of the Saints, in twelve volumes, one for each month. Moscow, 1842. 32. Stephen Yavorsky, l\Ietropolitan of Riazan, a little Russian like Demetrius Rostoffsky; called guardian of the Patriarchal Chair from A.D. 1700 to 1721; and then President of the Spiritual College or Synod. He wrote in 1713-14, a work entitled Kamen T"ieri, "the Stone or Uock of the Faith," against the Protestants, in a spirit quite opposed to that of Theophanes Procopovich. But Peter did not allow him to publish it. It was published first in 172S, some years after his death, at 1\1oscow; and the latest edition of it is that of the Synodal Press, also at l\'Ioscow, in 181!. 33. 'fichon of Zadonsk, Bishop of V Ol'onege and Eetz (canonized A.D. 1861). His works in fifteen parts, octavo. At the Synodal Press, 1836. They are remarkable for the almost total omission of everything that is ecclesiastical, so that their spiritual piety would seem to Protestants akin to their own, though they might not discover in them any positively Protestant statements. But, if they are compared with the writings of Demetrius of Rostoff and Stephen Yavorsky, they may be said in a general way to approach very near to Protestantism, just as the writings of Demetrius and Stephen approach very' near to Roman Catholicism. 34. Alphabet DuchoVlli. One vol. octavo. Against the Raskolniks. 35. Rozisk; against the same. 36. J ezl Pravlenia, the Staff of TIule; against the same. 37. Prashchitsa, the Sling; against the same. Appendix. 5 6r 38. The Gazette de S. Petersbourg often contains articleg of interest giving infm'mation on Ecclesiastical as well as other matters. 39. The Civil Almanack for 1840. 40. Report of the Ober-Prokuror for 1840. 41. Report of the linister of Public Instruction for 1840. 42. Sunday Readings; a religious newspaper. Published at Kieff. 43. Christian Reading; a l'eligious monthly periodical. Petersburg. 44. 'V orks of the Holy Fathers, translated into Russ by the ::\Ioscow Spiritual Academy; with an Appendix, consist- ing of Russian spiritual articles. All these three publica- tions contain occasionally old ecc1esiastical documents and notices on ecclesiastical subjects. 45. The Catalogue of all the works published and sold by the Synod at the Synodal bookshops at Petersburg and l\Ioscow. In this catalogue are contained the following in Russ :- ]. St. Ambrose. On Repentance. Two books. 1812. Select Sermons; 1806. On the Sacerdotal Order. l\loscow, 1823. On their duties. l\Iosco\V, 18-10. 2. St. Gregory Raz. Homilies. Two parts. 3rd ed., 1839. 3. St. Ephreul Syrus. Book of godly labours. Four parts. ].Io8co\v, 1840. 4. St. John Chrysostom. Sermons on Repmltance and for divers festivals. l\Ioscow, 1816. On the Priesthood. )I.,1829. On St. :\Iatthew (in moàern Russ). Three parts. :\1., 1839. On Epistle to Ronians (::\Iodern Russ). 1\1., 1839. On Galatians. )1., 1842. On PhiÙppians and 1 Corinthians. 2nd ed. 1\1., 1840. o 0 5 62 Appelldix. 5. S1. John Xiphilinus. Instructions. 6. St Basil. Instructions on the Psalms. 2nd. ed. Petersb., 1825. Sermons, Various. 2nd ed. Pet., 1824. l\10ral Sermons, by 1\1etaphrastes. 2nd ed. P., 1824. l\Iora1. 1\1,. 1838. Hexameron. 7. St. Justin l\1art. Tryphon. 1\1:., 1822. 8. St. Dionysius Areop. The Heav. Hierarchy (l\lodern Huss). 1\1., 1839. 9. St. Cyril J eru!S. Catechetic. 3rd ed. (l\Iodern Russ). 1\1., 1824. 10. St. John Climacus. The Ladder. 1\'1., 1836. 11. St. l\Iacarius of Egypt. Spiritual Disc. Two parts. 1\1., 1839. , 12. St. l\1aximus. On Charity. 3rd ed. M., 1839. 13. St. Peter Chrysol. Instruct. Two vols. 1\1., 1822. 14. St. John, Dan1aEc. Orthodox Faith. 3rd ed. 1\1., 1834. October 28 [o.s.]-Nov. 9 [N.S.] ] 840.-1 went on this day to live en pension with a young priest, Fr. J. B. Fortu- natoff. I lived with him four months in all; and read with him, Slavonic and Russian books, when he was at leisure, assisting at the services in his chul'ch. In this way I read through,-l. The Priest's Service Book.-2. The Office Book, or Ritual.-3. Bishop's Service Book, or Ordinal.- 4. Great part of the '!TTJðáÀLOV, or N omocanon. (Also, a 1\1S. Essay on the Slavonic and Russian N omocanon, by the late Baron Rosenkempf, lent me by l.\fr. Blackmore, fron1 1\lr. Law.)-5. Passages of the Oustar, or Book of Rubrics. -6. And, of the Triods, the Octoich, and the Twelve V olumes containing the variable monthly services.-7. The New Table of the Ceremonial of the Easterns, by Venia- Aþþelzdiz. 5 6 3 · Ininoff.-8. Dmetreffsky on the Liturgy.-9. l\Iouravieff's Letters on Eastern Se1"\ T ices; and, 10. The Reader's Psalter. Also, Platon's History of the Russian Church, given me by the Archpriest. Besides these, I then, or afterward , procured n10st of the other books accessory for the Service of the Church; and many others bearing on Divinity or History, in an, perhaps, about 360 volumes. 002 5 6 4 Appe1ldix. No. II. THE BRITISH NO -JURING BISHOPS AND THE ORIENTAL PATRIARCHS. I-IAYING repeatedly heard mention, since my arrival in Russia, of that Correspondence of the Oriental Patriarchs with the Briti:ï;h (non-juring) Bishops in the time of Peter I., with a view to ecclesiastical unity, of which Dr. Routh had already spoken to me, and to which the recent l'eception of the U niates by the Russian Church, and the consequent l'epublication in Russ, of documents of the eventeenth century, illustrative of its faith, had given a new interest [vid. supr. pp. 63-72J, I asked Count Pratasoff to let me see the 1\ISS. belonging to it, as far as they are contained in the Synodal Archives. Accordingly, on 1\Iarch 4 [0.s.]-16 [N.S.]-l\1. l\Iouravieff took nle into the Synodal Chancery, and caused the 1\ISS. to be brought out for nlY inspection, it being understood that they were not to be copied, though writing materials were furnished for any notes or extracts I might wish to make. They consisted of three thin fo]io pamphlets, in nlarble- paper covers; and a fourth cover, containing a small collection of Letters and Trans]ation of Letters. They were in four languages-Eng]ish, Greek, Latin, and Russ. Of the three pamphlets, the third contained the Liturgy [l\lass service] of the British Bishops, in Greek; the second, was the. first, in Latin. The first was in Greek, and con. A þþelldÙ:. 5 6 5 tained the Hejoinder [ Iay 30, 17:22J of the British Bishops to the fh-::;t answel' of the Pab'iarchs [1718]. This Rejoinder they had requested the Russian Synod to transmit for them to the Patl'Ïarchs; and the Patr archs, in consequence, after having read it, l'eturned it, with their own final answer or Ultimatum [1723], and the XVIII. Bethleheul Articles, to the l{ussian Synod, together with the I'est of the 1\lS8. in their possession. This will explain why so many documents, belonging to the Correspondf'nce, are to be found at Peters- burg. Hel'e I interrupt my account of them, to observe that, at a late}' date, I }'eceived a present of a l\IS. translation, in Russ, of the first answer of the Patriarchs [1718J, (embodying the original Proposals of the British [1716]), with its appendices. Also, 1 have to notice that at a later date, after my return to England, I received from Dr. Routh a I\1S. copy of the original Proposals of the British Bishops [1716J, apparentlJT made at the time that those Proposals were sent. Also I received from a friend a copy of the whole correspondence in full, as prf'served in English, Greek, and Latin, in Scot- land, in Bishop Jolly's library. In this copy I first noticed two remarkable Letters fi'om the Russian Synod to the British Bishops, showing a spirit very diffm'ent from that of the Eastern Patriarchs; and another from the High Chan- cellor Gallof::;kin, dropping the corre .1?ondence on the death of Peter, but promising that the Imperial Government would cause it to be resumed on the first favourable oppor- tunity.I Thus much as l'egards the three pamphlets; as to the I [These three letters, being given at length in the Rev. George 'Yilliams's careful work, "The Orthodox Church of the East" (Riyingtolls, 1868), need not be printed here.] 5 66 AþþC1ldL-r. fourth cover of quarto size, the Letters which I noticed in it were these :- 1. One, of the date of l\lay 30, 1722, signed by " Archi. 'bald Primus, Scoto-Britanniæ Episcopus; Jacobus, Scoto- Britanniæ Ep. ; Jeremias, Anglo-Brit. Ep.: and Thomas, Anglo-Brit. Ep.; and sent per Gennadiulu Archimandritam ad Jacobum Proto-syncellum, ackcowledging the receipt of the first Answer of the Patriarchs, communicating to the Russian Synod a Latin copy of their Rejoinder, and begging them to send on the Greek copy to the Patriarchs. 2. A Letter from the Synod to the Patriarchs, dated March 6, 1723, written in a very pleasing style, and with an apparent desire of unity, speaking of having received the preceding No.1, about the end of 1722, and signed by Theodorus, l\Ietropolitan of Novgorod; Theophanes (Pro- copovich), Archbishop of Pskoff; Leonidas, Bishop of Krontinsk; Gabriel, Archimandrite of the Lavra of the Holy Trinity; Theophylact of the Choudoff; three other Archimandrites, one Hegumen, and one Archpriest. 3. A Letter, marked 86, of the date July 14, 1724, from the Archimandrite Gennadius to the Synod, stating that " the Scottish and English Bishops are quite ready, accord. ing to the Synod's proposal, to send two of their brethren." "I said to the High Chancellor and to the Archbishop of Thebais, that it should be so," reports the writer," at the desire of the Synod here in Session; but difficulties have occurred to delay their departure; so they have charged the Proto-syncellus to I'eturn to Russia with their apology." And he says he will send his own nephew with the two delegates in the next spring. 4. In the san1e envelope is contained a Letter from the Scotch and English Bishops to the Synod, in Latin, begging the Synod to comn1unicate their thanks to the Emperor, ApþelldLr. 5 6 7 dated London, July 13, 172-t, and to the same effect as the preceding letter of Gennadius, signed by Bishops Archi- baldus, Jeremias, Thomas, and J oannes. 5. In the fourth envelope," The Catholic Bishops of the British Churches'J to the Synod, the sanle as the above, only in English. (N.B.-I should add that there are transl::t- tions into Russ of all the Letters, as well as the originals.) 6. In the fifth sheet, another from the British, on the death of the Emperor, hoping that the Enlpress, his relict, would be equally favourable, and adàressed to the Synod, -" The mission of our two delegates," they write, "we have in consequence delayed, till we hear further fronl you." London, April 11, 1725; signed by Bishops "Archibald us, Jeremias, and J oannes." The chief observations which I made upon the corre- spondence, both at the time that I first saw the 1\IS8. in the Synodal Chancel'Y and afterwards, were to the following effect :- 1. Both the Russian Synod and the British Bishops seenled to treat of a peace to be made by way of mutu l concession without clearly laying down first the unity and continuity of the true Faith in the true Church. The Greek Patriarchs indeed are quite free from this charge, for they treated distinctly enough for the con1.,'er 'ioJ1 of the British to the Eastern, as to the one true Catholic Church. But the British placed themselves at a great disadvantage by making vague proposals without distinctly advancing their claim to have nreserved throug-hout the Catholic faith , without professing to seek only the renewal of that union which once existed, and consequently to be unable to do more than eæplain in essentials, though in secondary matters of description or ritual they might concede. . 5 68 /lpþCJldix. 2. The British seem, however, to have surmounted some of those primá facie difficulties which stand in the way of unIOn. They came to an agreement with the Easterns on the great point of the" Procession" and the interpolation of the Creed. They agreed readily on the number of t.he Ecclesiasticall\Iysteries or Sacraments, the Eastern on their side acknowledging the distinction between the two and the other five. They disclaimed the error of the Iconoclasts, admitting the use of images and pictures, and even seeming to offer to receive the Second Nicene Council, if only the Easterns would consent to sanction some" explanation" and caution against abuses. They freely owned the Intercession of the Saints; the Real Presence, by virtue of consecration, in the Eucharist, and the use of prayers and oblations for the departed, and the fact of degrees, and of a preparation and improvement, in the condition of f;ouls in the inter- mediate state, &c., &c. And they confessed distinctly the inspiration 2 of the Church and her indefectibility. 3. The Easterns also, though their general tone was repulsi ve. yet made considerable approaches and showed moderation upon SOlTIe points, especially in this-that they offered to be content with some distinct mention of the Intercession of the Saints in prayers addressed to God, on the part of the British, even though the British should hesitate or refuse to admit any direct addresses whatever either to saints or angels. 4. On the other hand, the British seem on son1e points to have stopped short of what some of their own best divines teach or admit, and so to have made matters worse rather than better. Reasoning strenuously against Transubstan- 2 [This opinion goes beyond what the Catholic Church teaches of her own gift, which is really a divine superintendence and protection from error.) , AþþCJldÙ:. 5 6 9 tiation, they seem to reject that idea of a change, transele- meutation, or transmutation, which the Church has always held, and to Heek to substitute the modern phrase of "a True and Real Presence," to be used exclusively, instead of the language of Christ Himself, of St. Cyril of Jerusalem, and of St. Basil's Liturgy. Also, they reason at length against the Adoration of the Eucharist, the Invocation of Saints and Angels, and the Veneration of Holy Pictures, as if these things involved in the strictest sense idolatry and heresy, which yet, at the end of their rejoinder, they neu- tralize and seemingly waive all their preceding arguments by proposing a conference, and offering to leave the Easterns in full possession of their belief and pl'actice on all the above points, and to make a "solid union" with them notwithstanding, on the strange condition that they shall be thenlselves allmved to reject openly the same belief and practice throughout the whole united communion of their respecti ve Churches. 5. Lastly, the Easterns themselves seem in some respects to have increased rather than diminished existing diffi- culties, especially by insisting most strongly on the whole popish definition of Transubstantiation by substance and accidents, and by sending, as their ultimatum, the XVIII. (Bethlehenl) Articles of Dositheus, a confession which, though orthodox in substance, is yet far from being free from all taint of Latinism. They also, strangely enough, asserted that it was unlawful, nay even absurd, to pray to God for lesser tenlporal blessings in the Name of Christ. But these exaggerations were modified, if not altogether removed, by the language of the Russian Synod, in trans- mitting the documents from the Patriarchs to England; :1.nd the same Synod, only a few years ago, by publishing a catechism in the name of the Church without the Roman P P r'Þ-O .1/ ApjClldix. definition of the Eucharistic Presence (by substance and accidents) and by introducing corrections into the authorized translation, has made it impossible for itself, on any further renewal of negotiations for unity, to object those XVIII Articles to the British bishops, as having been already sent as the lZtimatll'm of the whole Eastern Church, and being in their wording incapable of modification. I end with the l'emark that the correspondence seems to have altogether originated in the Scottish bishop [ArchibaldJ Campbell, who in the year 1716 was resident in London, acting there as the representative of his brethren for all that related to their communion. And, besides the other two Scotch bishol)S, Gadderar and Rattray, the English non- juring bishops, viz. Collier, Spillke , Hawes, Brett, Gandy, and Griffin, who took part personally at one time or another ill this correspondence, all owed their consecration to the Scottish bishops, Campbell and Gadderar, no less than to the English Hickes, who died in 1715. Nor has either the whole or any part of what Scottish bishops did in this nlatter e\Ter been blamed or disavowed by their Church since, nor, so far as it appears, by anyone of the other Scotch bishops who were living at the time, and for wholn Bishop CaInp bell acted. Of course the present English Establishment is in no way connected with the correspondence, otherwise than so far as it may be implicated by its subsequent re-establishment of comnlullion with the Scottish Church. A þþeJldÙ, . 57 1 K o. III. LIST OF 1\IR. P ÁLl\IER'S ""RITIXGS, Drawn up from Dr. Bloæal1l's J.lIagdalen College Registep. 1. INTRODUCTION to the Thirty-nine Articles. Latin. Printed, not published. 1840. [Vid. ch. i. above.] 2. Speech at the )Ieeting of the Society for Promoting Chri8tian I\::nowledge. 184U. 3. Letter to the Re,.. C. P. Golightly, on his charging certain members of the U ni \-ersity with dishonesty. Oxford, 1841. 4. Aids to TIeflexion on the seemingly double character of the E8tablished Church. Oxford, 1841. 5. A Protest against the Jerusalem Bishopric. Not pub- lished. 18-:12. 6. On an announcement in the Prussian State Gazette, concerning a Bishop in Jerusalem. OxfOl'd, 1842. 7. A Letter to a Protestant Catholic. Oxford, 1842. 8. Short Poems and Hymns, the latter mostly translations. Oxford, 1843. 9. A Harmony of Anglican Doctrine with the Doctrine of the Eastern Church. Aberdeen, 1846. 10. The same translated into Greek. ' AB1]vaîr, 1851. 11. An Appeal to the Scottish Bishops,: &c. Edill burgh, 1849. 12. TaTiftv àva opà Toîr 1fU'rpLåpxmr. 'AB1]vaîr, 1850. 57 2 Appendix. 13. .ð.LUTptßuì 'Tffpì ri]S- 'AyyÀLK1]S-'EKKÀT}uíus-. 'A81]vaís-,185l. 14. .ð.wTptßuì 'Tffpì T1]S- àVUTOÀtK1]S- È KKÀT}uía . ' A 81]vaÎs, 1852. 15. Dissertations concerning the Orthodox C0mmuniol1. London, 1853. 16. Reu1arks on the Turkish Question. London, 1858. 17. Eal'ly Christian SYlnbolism. London, 1859. 18. Egyptian Chronic1es. Two vol:3. T.Jondon, 186L 1Ð. Commentatio in Librum Danielis. Romæ,1874. 20. The Patriarch :Nicon. Six vols. octavo Triibl1er. 1871-1876. THE EXD. PRI TED BY GILBERr \ND RIVINGTOY, LIMITED, ST. JOHN'S SQUARE, :H.C. A LIST OF KEG AN PAUL, TRENCH & CO.'S PUBLIC"'A TIO,VS. 1.83. I, Paternoster Square, London. A LIST OF KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH & CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. II CONTENTS. GENERAL LITERATURE. INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES. . 1lILIT AR Y WORKS. PAGE 2 POETRY. . . \VORKS OF FICTION . BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG PAGE · 34 · 43 . 44 . 29 . 3 1 GENERAL LITERATURE. ADAMS, F. 0., F.R.G.S.-The HistitOJ)1. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. A Commentary on the Book of Job. With a Translation. Demy 8vo, ISS. CNA UFURD, A. Æ-Seeking for Light: Sermons. Crown 8vo, 5s. CRA VEN, lII'rs.-A Year's Meditations. Crown 8vo, 6s. CRA TVFURD, Oswald.-PortugaJ, Old and New. \Vith Illustra- tions and 1'Iaps. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. CROZIER, John Beattie, llI.B. -The Religion of the Future. Crown 8vo, 6s. C .clopædia of Common things. Edited by the Rev. Sir GEORGE W. Cox, Bart., l\1.A. \Vith 500 Illustrations. Third Edition. Large post 8vo, 7 s. 6d. DALTON, Rev. John iVeale, l'r1.A., R.1V.-Sermons to Naval Cadets. Preached on board H.l\1.S. "Britannia." Seconù Edition. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. DA VIDSON, Rev. Samuel, D.D., LL.D.-The Ne1tv Testament, translated from the Latest Greek Text of Tischen- dorf. A New and thoroughly revised Edition. Post 8vo, IOS. 6d. Canon of the Bible: Its Formation, History, and Fluctuations. Third and revised Edition. Small crown 8vo, 5s. The Doctrine of Last Things contained in the New Testa- ment compared with the Notions of the Jews and the Statements of Church Creeds. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. DA V IDSON, Thomas.- The Parthenon Frieze, and other Essays. Crown 8vo, 6s. DA VIES, Rev. J. L., AJ:A.-Theology and Morality. Essays on Questions of Belief and Practice. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. DA TVSON, Geo., Al.A.-Prayers, with a Discourse on Prayer. Edited by his Wife. Eighth Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. Sermons on Disputed Points and Special Occasions. Edited by his Wife. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. Sermons on Daily Life and Duty. Edited by his Wife. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. The A u then tic Gospel. ANew Volume of Sermons. Edited by GEORGE ST. CLA[R. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. Three Books of God: Nature, History, and Scripture. Sermons edited by George St. Clair. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. DE REDCLIFFE, Viscoul1t Straiford.- Why am I a Christian? Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. DESPREZ, Phillip S., B.D.-Daniel and John; or, the Apocalypse of the Old and that of the New Testament. Demy 8vo, 12S. Kegall Pat l, Trench & Co.'s Puólicatio1ls. 9 DIllON, Rev. Father. -Science without God. Conferences hy. Translated from the French by ROSA CORDER. Crown 8vo, cloth, ss. DO IVDEN, Edward, LL.D.-Shakspere: a Critical Study of his iind and Art. Sixth Edition. Post 8vo, 12S. Studies in Literature, 1789-1877. Second and Cheaper Edition. Large post 8vo, 6s. DREWRY, G. 0., ilI.D.-The Common-Sense Management of the Stomach. Fifth Edition. Fcap. 8vo, 2S. 6d. DRE IVR Y, G. 0., ilf-D., and BARTLETT, H. C., Ph.D.-Cup and Platter; or, Notes on Food and its Effects. New and Cheaper Edition. Small 8vo, IS. 6d. DUFFIELD, A. .JÇ-Don Quixote: his Critics and Commen- tators. 'Vith a brief account of the minor works of IIGUEL DR CERVANTES SAAVEDRA, and a statement of the aim and end 0. the greatest of them all. A handy book for general readers Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. DU llIONCEL, COll1Zt.-The Telephone, the Microphone, and the Phonograph. 'Vith 74 Illustrations. Second Edition. Small crown 8\"0, ss. EDGEWORTH, F. Y:-Mathematical Psychics. An Essay on the Application of Mathematics to Social Science. Demy 8vo, 7s. 6d. EDIS, Robert TV., F.S.A., etc.-Decoration and Furniture of Town Houses: a Series of Cantor Lectures, delivered before the Society of Arts, 1880. Amplified and Enlarged. 'Vith 29 Full-page Illustrations and numerous Sketches. Second Edition. Square 8vo, 12S. 6d. Educational Code of the Prussian Nation, in its Present Form. In accordance with the Decisions of the Common Pro- vincial Law, and with those of Recent Legislation. Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. Education Library. Edited by PHILIP MAGNUS:- An Introduction to the History of Educational Theories. By OSCAR BROWNIN , :M.A. Second Edition. 3s. 6d. John Amos Comenius : his Life and Educational 'York. By Prof. S. S. LAURIE, A. f. 3S. 6d. Old Greek Education. By the Rev. Prof. :MAHAFFY, 1\1...:\. 3s. 6d. Eighteenth Century Essays. Selected and Edited by AUSTIN DOBSON. With a 1iniature Frontispiece by R. Caldec tt. Parchment Library Edition, 6s. ; vellum, 7s. 6d. ELSDALE, HC11r)'.-Studies in Tennyson's Idylls. Crown 8vo, ss. 10 ./1 Lzst oj EL YO T, Sir ThoJJlflS.- The Boke named the Gouernour. Edited from the First Edition of 1531 by HENRY HERBERT STEPHEN CROFT, M.A., Barrister-at-Law. 'Vith Portraits of Sir Thomas and Lady Elyot, copied by permission of her l\1:ajesty fro111 Hol. bein's Original Drawings at 'Vil1dsor Castle. 2 vols. Fcap. 4to, 5 0S . Eranus. A CoIlection of Exercises in the Alcaic and Sapphic l\Ietres. Edited by F. W. CORNISH, Assistant Master at Eton. Crown 8vo, 2s. H;VANS, flIark.-The Story of Our Father's Love, told to Children. Fifth and Cheaper Edition. \Vith Four Illustrations. Fcap. 8vo, IS. 6d. A Book of Common Prayer and Worship for House- hold Use, compiled exclusively from the Holy Scriptures. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo, IS. The Gospel of Home Life. Crown 8vo, 4s. 6d. The King's Story-Book. In Three Parts. Fcap. 8\0, Is. 6d. each. !to * * Parts I. and II. with Eight Illustrations and Two Picture :Maps, now ready. "Fan Kwae" at Canton before Treaty Days 1825-1844. By an old Resident. \Vith frontispiece. Crown 8vo, cloth, ss. FELKIN, H. flJ:-Technical Education in a Saxon Town. Published for the City and Guilds of London Institute for the Advancement of Technical Education. Demy 8vo, 2S. FLOREDICE, TV. H.-A Month among the Mere Irish. Small crown 8vo, ss. Folkestone Ritual Case: the Arguments, Proceedings, J uc1gment, and Report. Demy 8vo, 2 ss. FORlIfB Rev. HC1lJy.-Ancient Rome and its Connection 'Wi th the Christian Religion : An Outline of the History of the City from its First Foundation down to the Erection of the Chair of St. Peter, A.D. 42-47. \Vith numerous Illustrations of Ancient l\rlonuments, Sculpture, and Coinage, and of the Antiquities of the Christian Catacombs. Royal 4to, cloth extra, ;{,2 lOSe ; roxburgh half-morocco, /;2 12S. 6d. r'RASER, Dona/d.-Exchange Tables of Sterling and Indian Rupee Currency, upon a new and extended system, embracing Values from One Farthing to One Hundred Thousand Pounds, and at rates progressing, in Sixteenths of a Penny, from Is. gd. to 2S. 3d. per Rupee. Royal 8vo, I as. 6d. ,FRISTVELL, J. DaÍ1z.-The Better Self. Essays for Home Life. Crown 8vo. 6s. K egaJl Paul, T rellclt & Co.' s Publications. i I GARDINER, Samuel R., and 7. BASS JJ:fULLINGER, lILA.- Introduction to the Study of English History. Large Crown 8vo, 9s. GARDNER, Dorsey.-Quatre Bras, Ligny, and Waterloo. A Narrative of the Campaign in Belgium, 1815. With 1\laps and Plans. Demy 8vo, 16s. GARDNER, 7-, lJ-LD.-Longevity: The Means of Prolonging Life after Middle Age. Fourth Edition, revised and enlarged. Small crown 8vo, 4S. GEDDES, 7ames.-History of the Administration of John de Witt, Grand Pensionary of Holland. Vol. I. 1623-1654. \Vith Portrait. Demy 8vo, 15s. GENNA, E. - Irresponsible Philanthropists. Being some: Chapters on the Employment of Gentlewomen. Small crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. GEORGE, Henry.-Progress and Poverty: an Inquiry into the Causes of Industrial Depressions, and of Increase of \Vant with Increase of vVealth. The Remedy. Second Edition. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d. Also a cheap edition. Sewed, price 6d. GILBERT, lIfrs. -Autobiography and other Memorials. Edited by Josiah Gilbert. Third and Cheaper Edition' \Vith Steel Portrait and several \Vood Engravings. Crown 8vGJ, 7s. 6d. GLO VER, F., lIf.A.-Exempla Latina. A First Construing Book, with Short Notes, Lexicon, and an Introduction to the Analysis of Sentences. Fcap. 8vo, 2S. GODWIN, fVilliam.-The Genius of Christianity Unveiled. Being Essays never before published. Edited, with a Preface, by C. Kegan Paul. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. GOLDSlIfID, Slr Francis Henry, Bart., Q. C., lJ-.f.P.-Memoir of. \Vith Portrait. Second Edition, revised. Crown 8vo, 6s. GOODENOUGH, Commodore 7- G.-Memoir of, with Extracts from his Letters and Journals. Edited by his \Vidow. \Vith Steel Engraved Portrait. Square 8vo, 5s. * * lie Also a Library Edition with Maps, \Voodcuts, and Steel Engraved Portrait. Square post 8vo, 14s. GOSSE, Edmund W:-Studies in the Literature of Northern Europe. \Vith a Frontispiece designed and etched by Alma Tadema. New and cheaper edition. Large crown 8vo, 6s. GOULD, Rev. S. Baring, lI.f.A.-The Vicar of Morwenstow: a Iemoir of the Rev. R. S. Hawker. \Vith Portrait. Third Edition, revised. Square post 8vo, I os. 6d. Germany, Present and Past. New and Cheaper Edition. Large crown 8vo, 7 s. 6d. GOWAN, lJ-fajor Walter E.-A. Ivanoff's Russian Grammar. (16th Edition.) Translated, enlarged, and arranged for use of Students of the Russian Language. Demy Bvo, 6s. ,j 12 A List 0/ GRAIfAM, 1Villiam, fiI.A.-The Creed of Science, Religious, :l\Ioral, and Social. Demy 8vo, 12S. GRIFFITH, Thomas, A.lIf.-The Gospel of the Divine Life: a Study of the Fourth Evangelist. Demy 8vo, 14s. GRIfifLE Y, Rev. H. N., l1l.A.-Tremadoc Sermons, chiefly on the Spiritual Body, the Unseen World, and the Divine Humanity. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. GRÜNER, Jlf.L. - Studies of Blast Furnace Phenomena. Tran lated by L. D. B. GORDON, F.R.S. E., F.G.S. Dcmy 8\'0, '1 s. 6d. GUR1VE Rev. Archer.- Words of Faith and Cheer. A 1ission of Instruction and Suggestion. Crown 8vo, 6s. IIAECATEL, Prof. Enzst.-The History of Creation. Translation revised by Professor E. RAY LANKESTER, 1LA., F.R.S. \Vith Coloured Plates and Genealogical Trees of the various groups of both Plants and Animals. 2 vols. Second Edition. Post 8vo, 32S. The History of the Evolution of Man. \Vith numerous Illustrations. 2 vols. Post 8vo, 32S. Freedom in Science and Teaching. With a Prefatory Note by T. H. HUXLEY, F.R.S. Crown 8vo, 5s. HALF-CROWN SERIES :- Sister Dora: a Biography. By :MARGARET LONSDALE. True Words for Brave Men: a Book for Soldiers and Sailors. By the late CHARLES KINGSLEY. An Inland Voyage. By R. L. STEVENSON. Travels "\cvith a Donkey. By R. L. STEVEl'\SON. A Nook in the Apennines. By LEADER SCOTT. Notes of Travel: being Extracts from the Journals of Count VON :MOLTKE. Letters from Russia. By Count VON l\IOLTKE. English Sonnets. Collected and Arranged by J. DENNIS. Lyrics of Love. From Shakespeare to Tennyson, Selected and Arranged by \V. D. ADAMS. London Lyrics. Ey F. LOCKER. Horne Songs for Quiet Hours. By the Rev. Canon R. H. BAYNES. lI.ALLECK'S International Law; or, Rules Regulating the Inter- course of States in Peace and War. A New Edition, revised, with Notes and Cases by Sir SHERSTON BAKER, Bart. .2 vols. Demy 8vo, 38s. OAR TINGTON, The Right Hott. the Marquis of, 1J -Election Speeches in 1879 and 1880. \Vith Address to the Electors of North-East Lancashire. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. ]( egall Pall!, T1 ellc/t & Co.' s Publications. 13 II A WEIS, Rev. H. R., .ð.f.A.-Current Coin. Materialism-The Devil-Crime- Drunkenness-Pauperism- Emotion- Recreation -The Sabbath. Fourth and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 5 s . Arrows in the Air. Fourth and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. Speech in Season. Fifth and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 5 s . Thoughts for the Times. Twelfth and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. Unsectarian Family Prayers. New and Cheaper Edition. Fcap. 8vo, IS. 6d. HA WKINS, Edwards Comeiford.-Spirit and Form. Sermons preached in the Parish Church of Leatherhead. Crown 8vo, 6s. lEA YES, A. H., Junr.-New Colorado, and the Santa Fé Trail. "Vith Map and 60 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 9S. lIELLfVALD, Baron F. VOIl.-The Russians in Central Asia. A Critical Examination, down to the Present Time, of the Geography and History of Central Asia. Translated by Lieut.- Col. THEODORE 'VIRGMAN, LL.B. 'Vith lap. Large post 8vo, 12S. lIEf\lRY, Philiþ.-Diaries and Letters of. Edited by Iatthcw Henry Lee, M.A. Large crown 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d. IIIDE, Albert.-The Age to Come. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 2S. 6d. IIlfifE, lIfajor H. W. L., R.A.- Wagnerism : A Protest. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2S. 6d. IfINTOf\l, ]:-The Place of the Physician. To which is added Essays on the Law of Human Life, and on the Relations between Organic and Inorganic Worlds. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. Philosophy and Religion. Selections from the M:SS. of the late JAMES HINTON. Edited by CAROLINE HADDON. Crown 8\90, 5 S . Physiology for Practical Use. By Various 'Vriters. 'Vith 50 Illustrations. Third and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. An Atlas of Diseases of the Membrana Tympani. 'VitI- Descriptive Text. Post 8vo, LID 10s. The Questions of Aural Surgery. 'Vith Illustrations. 2 vols. Post 8vo, 12S. 6d. Cha ters on the rt of Thinking, and other Essays. WIth an IntroductIon by SHADWORTH HODGSON. Edited oy C. H. HINTON. Crown 8vo, 8s. 6d. The Mystery of Pain. New Edition. Fcap.8vo, IS. Life a?d Let ers. Edited by ELLICE HOPKINS, with an Intro. ductIon by SIr 'V. 'V. GULL, Bart., and Portrait engraved on Steel by C. H. JEENS. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo, 8s. 6d. 14 A List of IIOOPER, lJ1"ary.-Little Dinners: How to Serve them with Elegance and Economy. Seventeenth Edition. Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. Cookery for Invalids, Persons of Delicate Digestion, and Children. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. Every-Day Meals. Being Economical and Wholesome Recipes for Breakfast, Luncheon, and "upper. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. HOPIiINS, Ellice.-Life and Letters of James Hinton, with an Introduction by Sir W. W. GULL, Bart., and Portrait engraved on Steel by C. 1-1. JEENS. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo, 8s. 6d. Work amongst Working Men. Fourth edition. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. IIOR.i.VER, The llJïsses.-Walks in Florence. A New and thoroughly Revised Edition. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. Limp cloth. \Vith Illus. trations. VOL. I.-Churches, Streets, and Palaces. 10S. 6d. VOL. 11.- Public Galleries and Museums. 5s. I-IOSPITALIER, E.-The Modern Applications of Electricity. Translated and Enlarged by JULIUS MAIER, Ph.D. vVith 170 Illustrations. Demy 8vo, 16s. Household Readings on Prophecy. By a Layman. Small crown 8\'0, 3s. 6d. IIUGHES, He1Zry.-The Redemption of the World. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. IIULL, Edmund C. P.- The European in India. \Vith a Medical Guide for Anglo-Indians. By R. S. 1!AIR, :l\I.D., F.R.C.S.E. Third Edition, Revised and Corrected. Post 8vo, 6s. HUNTINGFORD, Rev. E., D.C.L.-The Apocalypse. \Vith a Commentary and Introductory Essay. Demy 8vo, 9S. HUTTON, Arthur, M.A.-The Anglican Ministry: Its Nature and Value in relation to the Catholic Priesthood. With a Preface by His Eminence Cardinal Newman. Demy 8vo, 14S. r-JUTTON, Rev. C. F.-Unconscious Testimony; or, the Silent \Vitness of the Hebrew to the Truth of the Historical Scriptures. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2S. 6d. JENKINS, E., and RA YlJl0ND, J:-The Architect's Legal Handbook. Third Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo, 6s. 7ENKINS, Rev. R. C., lJf.A.-The Privilege of Peter, and the Claims of the Roman Church confronted with the Scriptures, the Councils, and the Testimony of the Popes themselves. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. 'JERVIS, Rev. 7Y. Henley.- The Gallican Church and the Revol u tion. A Sequel to the History of the Church of France, from the Concordat of Bologna to the Revolution. Demy 8vo, 18s. I(ega1t Paul, Trench & Co.'s Publicatiolls. 15 JOEL, L.-A Consul's Manual and Shipowner's and Ship- master's Practical Guide in their Transactions Abroad. With Definitions of Nautical, Nfercantile, and Legal Terms; a Glossary of Mercantile Terms in English, French, German, Italian, and Spanish; Tables of the :Money, Weights, and :l\1easures of the Principal Commercial Nations and their Equivalents in British Standards; and Forms of Consular and Notarial Acts. Demy 8vo, I2S. JOHNSTONE, C. F., .ð.f.A.-Historical Abstracts: being Outlines of the History of some of the less known States of Europe. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. YOLL William, F.R.S. E., etc.-The Life of John Duncan, Scotch Weaver and Botanist. \Vith Sketches of his Friends and Notices of his Times. Large crown 8vo, with etched portrait, cloth, 9s. 70NCOURT, l11"adame Marie dt.- Wholesome Cookery. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. JONES, C. A.-The Foreign Freaks of Five Friends. \Vith 3 0 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 6s. YONES, Lucy.-Puddings and Sweets: being Three Hundled and Sixty-five Receipts approved by experience. Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. JO YCE, P. 111'., LL.D., etc.-Old Celtic Romances. Translated from the Gaelic. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. JO YNES, J. L.-The Adventures of a Tourist in Ireland. Second edition. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. KA UFllfANN, Rev. 111"., B.A.-Socialism: its Nature, its Dangers, and its Remedies considered. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. Utopias; or, Schemes of Social Improvement, from Sir Thomas l\Iore to Karl Marx. Crown 8vo, 5s. KA V, Joseþh.-Free Trade in Land. Edited by his Widow. \Vith Preface by the Right Hon. JOHN BRIGHT, M.P. Sixth Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. KElIfPIS, Thomas à.-Of the Imitation of Christ. Parchment Library Edition, 6s. ; or vellum, 7s. 6d. The Red Line Edition, fcap. 8vo, red edges, 2S. 6d. The Cabinet Edition, small 8\'0, cloth limp, IS. ; cloth boaròs, red edges, Is. 6d. The Miniature Edition, red edges, 32mo, IS. ... * ... AIl the above Editions may be had in various extra bindings. ÁßNT, C.-Corona Catholica ad Petri successoris Pedes Oblata. De Summi Pontiflcis Leonis XIII. As- sumptione Epigramma. In Quinquaginta Linguis. Fcap. 4 to , I5 s . KERNER, Dr. A.-Flowers and their Unbidden Guests. Translation edited by 'N. OGLE, l\1.A., l\LD. \Vith Illustrations.. Square 8vo, 9s. 16 A Lt st of : /lrETTLEIYELL, Rev. S.-Thomas à Kempis and the Brothers of Common Life. 2 vols. With Frontispieces. Demy 8vo, 30s. Á7DD, Joseþh, M.D.-The Laws of Therapeutics; or, the Science and Art of Medicine. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. KINAHAN, G. Henry, lJf.R.I.A.-The Geology of Ireland, with numerous Illustrations and a Geological Map of Ireland. Square 8vo, I5s. KINGSFORD, Anna, M.D.-T'he Perfect Way in Diet. A Treatise advocating a Return to the Natural and Ancient Food of our Race. Small crown 8vo, 2S. KINGSLE Y; Charles, lJLA.-Letters and Memories of his Life. Edited by his Wife. With two Steel Engraved Portraits, and Vignettes on Wood. Eleventh Cabinet Edition. 2 vols. Crown 8vo, 12S. All Saints' Day, and other Sermons. Edited by the Rev. \V. HARRISON. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. True Words for Brave Men. A Book for Soldiers' anù Sailors' Libraries. Eighth Edition. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. AWIGHT, Professor ýV:-Studies in Philosophy and Literature. Large Post 8vo, 7s. 6d. /(NOX, Alexander A.-The New Playground; or, \Vanderings in Algeria. New and cheaper edition. Large crown 8vo, 6s. LA llRIE, S. S.-The Training of Teachers, and other Educational Papers. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. LEE, Rev. F. G., D.C.L.-The Other World; or, Glimpses of the Supernatural. 2 vols. A New Edition. Crown 8vo, 15s. LE VIS, Edward DiII01z.-A Draft Code of Criminal Law and Procedure. Demy 8vo, 21$. LINDSA Y; w. Lauder, M.D.-Mind in the Lower Animals in Heal th and Disease. 2 vo1s. Demy 8vo, 32S. Vol. I.-Mind in Health. Vol. II.-:M:ind in Disease. LLO YD, Walter.-The Hope of the World: An Essay on Universal Redemption. Crown 8vo, 5s. LONSDALE, Margaret.-Sister Dora: a Biography. \Vith Portrait. Twenty-fifth Edition. Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. IORIlJIER, Peter, D.D.-J'ohn Knox and the Church of Eng- land. His Work in her Pulpit, and his Influence upon her Liturgy, Articles, and Parties. Demy 8vo, 12S. John Wiclif and his English Precursors. By GERHARD VICTOR LECHLER. Translated from the German, with additional Notes. New and Cheaper Edition. Demy 8vo, 10S. 6d. K egall P aut, Trench & Co.' s Publicatiolls. 17 LOIYDER, Charlej'.-A Biography. By the Author of" St. Teresa." New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. \Vith Portrait. 3s. 6d. .JJIA CHIA VELLI, Niccoli. The Prince. Translated from the Italian by N. H. T. Small crown 8vo, printed on hand-made paper: bevelled boards, 6s. i1IA CKENZIE, Alexallder.-How India is Governed. Being aI\ Account of England's work in India. Small crown 8vo, 2S. lIId CNA UGHT, Rev. .fohn.-Cæna Domini: An Essay on the Lord's Supper, its Primitive Institution, Apostolic ses, and Subsequent History. Demy 8vo, 14S. lIIAGNUS, Afrs.-About the .Jews since Bible Times. From the Babylonian Exile till the English Exodus. Small crown 8vo, 6s. 111AIR, R. S., llI.D., F.R. C.S.E.-The Medical Guide for Anglo- Indians. Being a Compendium of Advice to Europeans in India, relating to the Preservation and Regulation of Health. 'Vith a Supplement on the :l\Ianagement of Children in India. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, limp cloth, 3s. 6d. ilL4NNING, H-is Eminence Cardinal.-The True Story of the Vatican Council. Crown 8vo, ss. Many Voices. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, red edges, 6s. ,JIARRrIAlJI, Caþt. Albert Hastings, R.N:-The Great Frozen Sea: A Personal Narrative of the Voyage of the Alert during the Arctic Expedition of 187 S-6. 'Vith 6 Full-page Illustrations, 2 :Maps, and 27 \V oodcuts. Fifth and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. A Polar Reconnaissance: being the Voyage of the Isbjönz to Novaya Zemlya in 1879. 'Vith 10 Illustrations. Demy 8vo, 16s. Marriage and Maternity; or, Scripture \Vives and Mothers. Small crown 8vo, 4s. 6d. IIfARTINEA U, Gertrude.-Outline Lessons on Morals. Small . crown 8vo, 3S. 6d. ls1éGRA TH, 7èrellcc.-Pictures from Ireland. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 2S. MEREDITH, lJ.l.A.-Theotokos, the Example for Woman. Dedicated, by permission, to Lady AGNES 'VOOD. Revised by the Venerable Archdeacon DENISON. 32mo, limp cloth, 1S.6d. .A/ILLER, Edward.-The History and Doctrines of Irvingism; or, the so-called Catholic and Apostolic Church. 2 vols. Large post 8vo, 25s. The Church in Relation to the State. Large crown 8\"0, 7s. 6d. lI-fILNE, J-ames.- Tables of Exchange for the Conversion of Sterling :Money into Indian and Ceylon Currency, at Rates from IS. 8d. to 2S. 3d. per Rupee. Second Edition. Demy 8vo, 2 2S. lIIINCHIN, Y. G.-Bulgaria since the War: :Notes of a Tour in the Autumn of 1879. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. c 18 A Llst of MIVART, St. George.-Nature and Thought: An Introduction to a Natural Philosophy. Demy 8vo, cloth, IOS. 6d. MOCKLER, E.-A Grammar of the Baloochee Language, as it is spoken in :Makran (Ancient Gedrosia), in the Persia-Arabic and Roman characters. Fcap. Bvo, Ss. lIIOLESWORTH, Rev. W. Nassau, l1LA.-History of the Church of England from 1660. Large crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. l1IORELL, J. R.-Euclid SimpliHed in Method and Language. Being a l\Ianual of Geometry. Compiled from the most important French Works, approved by the University of Paris and the :Minister of Public Instruction. Feap. 8vo, 2S. 6d. 1!fORSE, E. S., Ph.D.-First Book of Zoology. vVith numerous Illustrations. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. lI-:lURPHY, John Nicholas.-The Chair of Peter; or, the Papacy considered in its Institution, Development, and Organization, al1lt in the Benefits whieh for over Eighteen Centuries it has conferred on l\Iankind. Demy 8vo, cloth, I8s. lJ:lUNRO, lIfajor-Gen. Sir Thomas, Bart., Ii. C.B., Governor oj'lIfadras. -SELECTIONS FRO I HIS IVfINUTES AND OTHER OFFICIAL WRITINGS. Edited, with an Introductory Memoir, by Sir ALEX- ANDER ARBUTHNOT, K.C.S.I., C.LE. 2 vols. Demy 8vo, 305. NELSON, J. H., l'rf.A.-A Prospectus of the Scientific Study of the Hindû Law. Demy 8vo, 9s. NE TVMAN, J. H., D>D.-Characteristics from the Writings of. Being Selections from his various Works. Arranged with the Author's personal Approval. Sixth Edition. \Vith Portrait. Crown 8vo, 6s. * . III A Portrait of Cardinal Newman, mounted for framing, can le had, 2S. 6d. New Werther. By LOKI. Small crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. NICHOLSON, Edward Byrol1.-The Gospel according to the Hebrews. Its Fragments Translated and Annotated with a Critical Analysis of the External and Internal Evidence relating to it. Demy 8vo, gs. 6d. A New Commentary on the Gospel according to Matthew. Demy 8vo, I2s. The Rights of an Animal. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. NICOLS, Arthur, F. G.S., F.R. G.S.-Chapters from the Physical History of the Earth: an Introduction to Geology and Palæontology. \Vith numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo, Ss. NOPS, lIfarianne.-Class Lessons on Euclid. Part I. containing tl .e First two Books of the Elements. Crown 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. Notes on St. Paul's Epistle to the Galatians. For Readers of the Authorised Version or the Original Greek. Demy 8vo, 2S. 6d. !{ egall Paul, Trench & Co.'s Publicatiolls. Ì9 Nuces: EXERCISES ON THE SYNTAX OF THE PUBLIC SCHOOL LATIN PRIMER. New Edition in Three Parts. Crown 8vo, each IS. * * The Three Parts can also be had bound together, 3 s . * OA TES, Frank, F.R. G.S.-Matabel La d and tJ:;te Victoria Falls. A Naturalist's \Vandenngs In the Intenor of South Africa. Edited by C. G. OATES, B.A. With numerous Illustra- tions and 4 :Maps. Demy 8vo, 21S. OGLE, fV., A1.D., F.R. C.P.-Aristotle on the Parts of Animals. Translated, with Introduction and Notes. Roya18vo, I2S. 6d. O'AIEARA, Kathleell.-Frederic Ozanam, Professor of the Sorbonne: His Life and 'V ork. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 7 s . 6d. Henri perreyve and his Counsels to the Sick. Small crown 8vo, 5s. OSBORNE, Rev. W. A.-The Revised Version of the New Tes- tament. A Critical Commentary, with Notes upon the Text. Crown 8vo, cloth, 5 s . OTTLEY, H. Bickersteth.-The Great Dilemma. Christ His Own 'Yitness or His Own Accuser. Six Lectures. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. Our Public Schools-Eton, Harrow-, Winchester, Rugby, Westminster, Marlborough, The Charterhouse. Crown 8vo, 6s. OWEN, F. AJ:-John Keats: a Study. Crown 8vo, 6s. OWEN, Rev. Robert, B.D.-Sanctorale Catholicum; or, Book of Saints. \Vith Notes, Critical, Exegetical, and Historical. Demy 8vo, I8s. An Essay on the Communion of Saints. Including an E}.amination of the Cultus Sanctorum. 2S. OXENHAAf, Rev. F. Mtfwmbe.-What is the Truth as to Ever- lasting Punishment. Part II. Being an Historical Inquiry into the \Vitness and V\T eight of certain Anti-Origenist Councils. Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. 11& * * Parts 1. and II. complete in one volume, 7s. OX ONIENSES.-Rom an ism, Protestantism, Anglicanisrn. Being a Layman's View of some questions of the Day. Together with Remarks on Dr. Littledale's "Plain Reasons against join- ing the Church of Rome." Crown 8vo, cloth, 3.r. 6d. PA , LlIIER the late William.-Notes of a Visit to Russia in 1840-1841. Selected and arranged by JOHN H. CARDINAL NEW IAN, with portrait. Crown Bvo, cloth, 8s. 6d. Parchment Library. Choicely Printed on hand-made paper, limp parchment antique, 6s. ; vellum, 7s. 6d. each volume. French Lyrics. Selected and Annotated by GEORGE SAINTS- BURY. 'Vith a minature frontispiece designed and etched by H. G. Glindoni. 2Ö A L.ist of Parchment Library.-continued. The Fables of Mr. John Gay. With Memoir by AUSTIN DanSON, and an etched portrait from an unfinished Oil Sketch by Sir Godfrey Kneller. Select Letters of Percy Bysshe Shelley. Edited, with aD Introduction, by RICHARD GARNETT. The Christian Year. Thoughts in Verse for the Sundays and Holy Days throughout the Year. With Miniature Portrait of the Rev. J. Keble, after a Drawing by G. Richmond, R.A. Shakspere's Works. N ow publishing in Twelve Monthly Volumes. Eighteenth Century Essays. Selected and Edited by AUSTIN DOBSON. \Vith a IVliniature Frontispiece by R. Caldecott. Q. Horati Flacci Opera. Edited by F. A. CORNISH, Assistant 1faster at Eton. \Vith a Frontispiece after a design by L. ALMA T ADEMA, etched by Leopold Lowenstam. Edgar Allan Poe's Poems. With an Essay on his Poetry by A. DREW LANG, and a Frontispiece by Linley Sambourne. Shakspere's Sonnets. Edited by ED\VARD DOWDEN. With a Frontispiece etched by Leopold Lowenstam, after the Death :rvlask. English Odes. Selected by EDMUND \V. GOSSE. With Frontis- piece on India paper by Hamo Thornycroft, A.R.A. Of the Imitation of Christ. By THOMAS À KEMPIS. A revised Translation. \Vith Frontispiece on India paper, from a Design by W. B. Richmond. Tennyson's The Princess: a 1fedley. \Vith a Miniature Frontispiece by 1-1. 11. Paget, and a Tailpiece in Outline by Gordon Browne. Poems: Selected from PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY. Dedicated to Lady Shelley. \Vith a Preface by RICHARD GARNETT and.. a 1Iiniature Frontispiece. Tennyson's "In Memoriam." With a Miniature Portrait in eaujòrte by Le Rat, after a Photograph by the late :Mrs. Cameron. PARKER, Joseþh,D.D.-The Paraclete: An Essay on the Personality and Ministry of the 1-1oly Ghost, with some reference to current discussions. Second Edition. Demy 8vo, 12S. PARR, Capt. H. Hallam, C.M.G.-A Sketch of the Kafir and Zulu Wars: Guadana to Isalldhlwana. Wi h 11aps. Small crown 8vo, Ss. .PARSLOE, Joseph.-Our Railways. Sketches, Historicai and Descriptive. \Yith Practical Information as to Fares and Rates, etc., and a Chapter on Railway Reform. Crown 8vo, 6s. Kegan Paul, Trench & Co.'s Publications. 21 FA TTISO^ llIrs. lJIark.-The Renaissance of Art in France. 'Yith Nineteen Steel Engravings. 2 vols. Demy 8vo, 325. PEARSON, Rev. S.-Week-day Living. A Book for Young :Men ana \Vomen. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. PENRICE, .!fIaj. 7-, B.A.-A Dictionary and Glossary of the Ko-ran. 'Vith Copious Grammatical References and Explana- tions of the Text. 4to, 21S. PESCHEL, Dr. Oscar.-The Races of Man and their Geo- graphical Distribution. Large crown 8vo, 9s. PETERS, F. Æ-The Nicomachean Ethics of Aristotle. Trans- lated by. Crown 8vo, 65. PIDGEON, D.-An Engineer's Holiday; or: Notes of a Round Trip from Long. 0 0 to 0 0 . New and cheaper edition. Large crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. PLA YFAIR, Lieut.-Col.-Travels in the Footsteps of Bruce in Algeria and Tunis. Illustrated by facsimiles of Bruce's original Drawings, Photographs, 1aps, etc. Royal 4to cloth, bevelled boards, gilt leaves, ;63 3s. POLLOCK, Frederick.-Spinoza, his Life and Philosophy. Demy 8vo, 16s. POLLOCK, IV. B:-Lectures on French Poets. Delivered at the Royal Institution. Small crown 8vo, 55. POOR, Laura E.-Sanskrit and its Kindred Literatures. Studies in Comparative iythology. Small crown 8vo, 5s. PRICE, Prof. B01zamy.-Currency and Banking. Crown 8vo, 6s. Chapters on Practical Political Economy. Being the Sub- stance of Lectures delivered before the University of Oxford. New and Cheaper Edition. Large post 8vo, 5s. Proteus and Amadeus. A Correspondence. Edited by AUBREY DE VERE. Crown 8vo, 5s. Pulpit Commentary, The. (Old Testament Series.) Edited by the Rev. J. S. EXELL and the Rev. Canon H. D. i. SPENCE. Genesis. By the Rev. T. 'VHITELAW, I.A.; with Homilies by the Very Rev. J. F. IO TGOMERY, D.D., Rev. Prof. R. A. REDFORD, 1.A., LL.B., Rev. F. HASTINGS, Rev. W. ROBERTS, M.A. An Introduction to the Study of the Old Testament by the Rev. Canon FARRAR, D.D., F.R.S.; and Introductions to the Pentateuch by the Right Rev. H. COT- TERILL, D.D., and Rev. T. 'VHITELAW, M.A. Seventh Edition. I vol., 15s. Exodus. By the Rev. Canon RA\VLINSON. With Homilies by Rev. J. ORR, Rev. D. YOUNG, Rev. C. A. GOODHART, Rev. J. URQUHART, and the Rev. H. T. ROR]OHNS. Third Edition. 16s. 22 A L.is! of Pulpit Commentary, The.-contÏ1zued. Leviticus. By the Rev. Prebendary MEYRICK, :M.A. \Vith Introductions by the Rev. R. COLLINS, Rev. Professor A. CAVE, and Homilies by Rev. Prof. REDFORD, LL.B., Rev. J. A. MACDONALD, Rev. \V. CLARKSON, Rev. S. R. ALDRIDGE, LL.B., and Rev. M:CCHEYNE EDGAR. Third Edition. ISS. Numbers. By the Rev. R. 'VINTEREOTHAM, LL.B.; with Homilies by the Rev. Professor 'V. BINNIE, D.D., Rev. E. S. PRoUT,1\LA., Rev. D. YOUNG, Rev. J. WAITE, and an Intro- duction by the Rev. THOMAS WHITELAW, 1f.A. Fourth Edition. 15s. Deuteronomy. By the Rev. 'V. L. ALEXANDER, D.D. 'Vith Homilies by Rev. C. Clemance, D.D., Rev. J. Orr, B.D., Rev. R. I. Edgar, M.A., Rev. D. Davies, M.A. Second edition. 155. Joshua. By Rev. J. J. LIAS, 1I.A.; with Homilies by Rev. S. R. ALDRIDGE, LL.B., Rev. R. GLOVER, REV. E. DE PRESSENSÉ, D.D., Rev. J. 'VAITE, B.A., Rev. F. 'V. ADENEY, M.A. ; and an Introduction by the Rev. A. PLUMMER, 1.A., D.D. Fourth Edition. 125. 6d. Judges and Ruth. By the Right Rev. Lord A. C. HERVEY, D.D., and Rev. J. l\IfORRISON, D.D. ; with Homilies by Rev. A. F. M:UIR, M.A., Rev. 'V. F. ADENEY, 1f.A., Rev. 'V. 1\1. STATHAM, and Rev. Professor J. THOMSON, :M.A. Fourth Edition. 10s. 6d. 1 Samuel. By the Very Rev. R. P. SMITH, D.D.; with IIomilies by Rev. DONALD FRASER, D.D., Rev. Prof. CHAPMAN, and Rev. B. DALE. Fifth Edition. 15s. 1 Kings. By the Rev. JOSEPH HAMMOND, LL. B. 'Yith Homilies by the Rev. E. DE PRESSENSÉ, D.D., Rev. J. 'VAITE, B.A., Rev. A. ROWLAND, LL.B., Rev. J. A. MACDONALD, and Rev. J. URQUHART. Third Edition. 15 s . Ezra, Nehemiah, and Esther. By Rev. Canon G. RAWLINSON, I.A. ; with Homilies by Rev. Prof. J. R. THO ISON, :M.A., Rev. Prof. R. A. REDFORD, LL.B., J\I.A., Rev. W. S. LEWIS, :M.A., Rev. J. A. iACDONALD, Rev. A. 1\IfACKENNAL, B.A., Rev. 'V. CLARKSON, B.A., Rev. F. I-IASTINGS, Rev. 'V. DINWIDDIE, LL.B., Rev. Prof. ROWLANDS, B.A., Rev. G. 'VOOD, B.A., Rev. Prof. P. C. BARKER, LL.B., f.A., and the Rev. J. S. EXELL. Fifth Edition. I vo!., 12S. 6d. Pulpit Commentary, The. (New Testament Series.) St. Mark. By Very Dean BICKERSTETH, D.D. ; with Homilies by Rev. Prof. THOMSON, l\LA" Rev. Prof. GIVEN, 1\i.A., Rev. })rof. Johnson, l\I.A., Rev. A. ROWLAND, B.A., LL.B., Rev. A. MUIR, and Rev. R. GREEN. 2 vols. Second Edition. 2M. Punjaub, The, and North-Western Frontier of India. By an Old Punjaubee. Crown 8vo, 5s. Rabbi Jeshua. An Eastern Story. Crown 8vo, 35. 6d. !(ega1z Paul, Trenck & Co.'s Publications. 23 RADCLIFFE, Frank R. 1':-The New Politicus. Small crown 8Yo, 25. 6d. RA VENSHA 1'17, John Henr)', B. C.S.-Gaur: Its Ruins and In- scriptions. Edited by his 'Vidow. 'Vith 44 Photographic Illustrations, and 25 facsimiles of Inscriptions. Royal 4 to , .l3 13 s . 6d. READ, Carveth.-Qn the Theory of Logic: An Essay. Crown 8vo, 6s. Realities of the Future Life. Small crown 8vo, IS. 6d. RENDELL, Y. lI.l.-Concise Handbook of the Island of Madeira. \Vith Plan of Funchal and Map of the Island. Fcap. 8vo, IS. 6d. REYNOLDS, Rev. y. fV.-The Supernatural in Nature. A Verification by Free Use of Science. Second Edition, revised and enlarged. Demy 8vo, 14J'. The Mystery of Miracles. New and Enlarged Edition. Crmvn 8vo, 6s. RIBOT, Prof. Th.-English Psychology. Second Edition. A Revised and Corrected Translation from the latest French Edition. Large post 8vo, 9s. Heredity: A Psychological Study on its Phenomena, its Laws, its Causes, and its Consequences. Large crown 8vo, 9s. ROBERTSOiV, The late Rev. F. w., ALA.-Life and Letters of. Edited by the Rev. Stopford Brooke, :M.A. I. Two vols., uniform with the Sermons. 'Vith Steel Portrait. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. II. Library Edition, in Demy 8vo, with Portrait. 12S. III. A Popular Edition, in I vol. Crown 8vo, 6s. Sermons. F our Series. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. each. The Human Race, and other Sermons. Preached at CheIten- ham, Oxford, and Brighton. Large post 8vo, 7s. 6d. Notes on Genesis. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 3S. 6d. Expository Lectures on St. Paul's Epistles to the Corinthians. A New Edition. Small crown 8vo, 5s. Lectures and Addresses, with other Literary Remains. A New Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. An Analysis of Mr. Tennyson's "In Memoriam." (Dedicated by Permission to the Poet-Laureate.) Fcap. 8vo, 2S. The Ed uca tion of the Human Race. Translated from the German of Gotthold Ephraim Lessing. Fcap. 8vo, 2S. 6d. The above 'Yorks can also be had, bound in half morocco. ".I/o"" A Portrait of the late Rev. F. \V. Robertson, mounted for framing, can be had J 2S. 6d. 24 A List of ROD TVELL, G. F., F.R.A.S., F. C.S.-Etna : A History of the Mountain and its Eruptions. 'Vith :Maps and Illustra- tions. Square 8yo, 9s. ROLLESTO./ll, T. TV. H., B.A.-The Encheiridion of Epictetus. Translated from the Greek, with a Preface and Notes. Smal: crown 8yo, 3s. 6d. Rosmini's Origin of Ideas. Translated from the Fifth Italian Edition of the Nuovo Saggio Sull' origÙle delle -idee. 3 vols. Demy 8vo, cloth. Vol.!. now ready, price 16s. Rosmini's Philosophical System. Translated, with a Sketch ot the Author's Life, Bibliography, Introduction, and Notes by THOMAS DAVIDSON. Demy 8vo, 16s. RULE, lJIartz"ll, M.A. - The Life and Times of St. Anselm, Archbishop of Canterbury and Primate of the Britains. 2 vols. Demy 8vo, cloth, 21s. SALTS, Rev. Alfred, LL.D. -Godparents at Confirmation. 'Vith a Preface by the Bishop of l\Ianchester. Small crown 8vo, limp cloth, 25. SALVA TOR, ArchdukeLudwig.-Levkosia, the Capital of Cyprus. Crown 4to, 105. 6d. SA.I. IUEL, Sydney lJ.f.-Je"\vish Life in the East. Small crown 8yo, 3s. 6d. . SA YCE, Rev. Anhibald Henry.-Introduction to the Science of Language. 2 vols. Large post 8vo, 25s. Scientific Layman. The New Truth and the Old Faith: are they Incompatible? Demy 8vo, 10s. 6d. SCOONES, TV. Baþ!Íste.-Four Centuries of English Letters: A Selection of 350 Letters by 150 'Vriters, from the Period of the Paston Letters to the Present Time. Second Edition. Larg crown 8vo, 9s. SCOTT, Robert H.-Weather Charts and Storm Warnings. Second Edition. Illustrated. Crown 8vo, 35. 6d. SHA.lí:5PEARE, Charles.-Saint Paul at Athens. Spiritual Christianity in relation to some aspects of l\fodern Thought. Five Sermons preached at St. Stephen's Church, 'Vestbourne Park. 'Vith a Preface by the Rev. Canon FARRAR. Crown 8vo, 5s. SHELLE Lady.-Shelley Memorials from Au then tic Sources. 'Vith (now first printed) an Essay on Christianity by Percy Bysshe Shelley. 'Vith Portrait. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 55. SHILLITO, Rev. Joseþh.- Womanhood: its Duties, Temptations, and Prh'ileges. A Book for Young Vvomen. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 35. 6d. SHIPLE Rev. Orby, lJ A.-Church Tracts: or, Studies in Modern Problems. By various " riters. 2 '\"ols. Crown 8vo, 55. each. ](egan Paul, Trench & Co.'s Publications. 25 SHIPLE Rev. Orby, Jt.I.A.-colltill21ed. Principles of the Faith in Relation to Sin. Topics for Thought in Times of Retreat. Eleven Addresses delivered during a Retreat of Three Days to Persons living in the'Vorld. Demy 8vo, I2S. SKINNER, the late 7ames.-A Synopsis of Moral and Ascetical Theology. \Vith a Catalogue of Ancient and l\iodern Authori- ties. Arranged according to Centuries. \Vith a prefatory Note by Rev. T. T. CARTER. Demy 4to, cloth, IOS. 6d. Sister Augustine, Superior of the Sisters of Charity at the St. J ohannis Hospital at Bonn. Authorised Translation by HANS THARAU, from the German "l\Iemorials of AMALIE YON LASAULX." Second Edition. Large crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. SlII1TH, Edward, llf.D., LL.B., F.R.S.-Health and Disease, as Influenced by the Daily, Seasonal, and other Cyclical Changes in the Human System. A New Edition. Post 8vo, 7s. 6d. Tubercular Consumption in its Early and Remediable Stages. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. SPEDDING, pmzes.-Reviews and Discussions, Literary, Political, and Historical not relating to Bacon. Demy 8vo, I2S. 6d. Evenings with a Reviewer; or, Bacon and l\Iacaulay. 'Vith a Prefatory Notice by G. S. VENABLES, Q.C. 2 vols. Demy 8vo, I8s. STAPFER, Paul. -Shakspeare and Classical Antiquity: Greek and Latin Antiquity as presented in Shakspeare's Plays. Translated by EMILY J. CAREY. Large post 8\"0, 12s. ST. BERNARD.-A Little Book on the Love of God. Translated by :MARIANNE CAROLINE and COVENTRY PATMORE. Extra, gilt top, 4S. 6d. STEPHENS, Archibald John, LL.D.-The Folkestone Ritual Case. The Substance of the Argument delivered before the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council on behali of the Re- spondents. Demy 8vo, 6s. STEVENSON, Rev. 'fv. R-Hymns for the Church and Home. Selected and Edited by the Rev. W. Fleming Stevenson. The Hymn Book consists of Three Parts :-1. For Public 'Vorship.-II. For Family and Private \Vorship.-Ill. F or Children. · * * Published in various forms and prices, the latter ranging from 8d. to 6s. Lists and full particulars will be furnished on application to the Publishers. STEVENSON, Robert Louis.-Travels with a Donl{ey in the Cevennes. \Vith Frontispiece by \Yaiter Crane. SmaIJ crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. 26 A List 01 STE VENSON, Robert Louis.-C01ztÍ1zued. An Inland Voyage. 'Vith Frontispiece by Walter Crane. Small Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. Virginibus Puerisque, and other Papers. Crown 8vo, 6s. STRACHE Sir John, G.C.S.I., and Lieut.-Gen. Richard STRACREY, R.E., F.R.S.-The Finances and Public Works of India, from 1869 to 1881. Demy 8vo, 18s. STRECKER- WISLICENUS.-Organic Chemistry. Translated and Edited, with Extensive Additions, by Vv. R. HODGKINSON, Ph.D., and A. J. GREENAWAY, F.l.C. Demy 8vo, 2IS. SULL James, lJ A.-Sensation and Intuition. Demy 8vo, IDS. 6d. Pessimism: a History and a Criticism. Second Edition. Demy 8vo, 14 s . SYME, David.-Outlines of an Industrial Science. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. Representative Government in England. Its Faults and Failures. Second Edition. Large crown 8vo, 6s. TAYLOR, Algernon.-Guienne. Notes of an Autumn Tour. Crown 8vo, 4S. 6d. TROM, J. Hamilton.-Laws of Life after the Mind of Christ. Crown 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d. THOllfSON, J. Tllr1'lbull.-Social Problems; or, An Inquiry into the Laws of Influence. With Diagrams. Demy 8vo, IOS. 6d. TIDMAN, Paul ./i:-Gold and Silver Money. Part I.-A Plain Statement. Part II.-Objections Answered. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, IS. TIPPLE, Rev. S. A.-Sunday Mornings at Norwood. Prayers and Sermons. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. TODHUNTER, Dr. J.-A Study of Shelley. Crown 8vo, 7s. TRElIIEN.fIEERE, Hugh Seymour, C.B.- A Manual of the Principles of Government, as set forth by the Authorities of Ancient and Modern Times. New and enlarged Edition. Crown 8vo, Ss. TUIíE, Daniel Ilack, AI.D., RR.C.P.-Chapters in the History of the Insane in the British Isles. 'Vith 4 Illustrations. Large crown 8vo, 12S. T"fVINING, Louisa.- Workhouse Visiting and Management dur-ing Twenty-Five Years. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. UPTON, lJIajor R. D.-Gleanings from the Desert of Arabia. Large post 8vo, IOS. 6d. Kegan Paul, Trench & Co.'s Publications. 27 VA CUUS, Vìator.-Flying South.. Recollections of France and it\. Littoral. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. VA UGIIAN, H. Halford.-New Readings and Rendei'ings of Shakespeare's Tragedies. 2 vols. Demy 8vo, 25s. VILLARI, Prqfissor.-Niccolò Machiavelli and his Times. Translated by Linda Villari. 2 vols. Large post 8vo, 24s. VOLCR''XSOilf, E. V/. P:-Catechism of Elementary Modern Chemistry. Small crown 8vo, 3s. VYNER, Lady iI.fary.-Every Day a Portion. Adapted from the Bible and the Prayer Book, for the Private Devotion of those living in "Tidowhood. Collected and Edited by Lady Mary Vyner, Square crown 8vo, 5s. IVALDSTEIN, Charles, Ph.D.-The Balance of Emotion and Intellect; an Introductory Essay to the Study of Philosophy. Crown 8vo, 6s. l-V ALLER, Rev. C. B.-The Apocalypse, reviewed under the Light of the Doctrine of the Unfolding Ages, and the Restitution of All Things. Demy 8vo, 12s. lY ALPOLE, Chas. Ge01:g-e.-History of Ireland from the Earliest Times to the Union with Great Britain. With 5 :Maps and Appendices. Crown 8vo, 10S. 6d. lYALSHE, IValter HaJJle, iI.f.D.-Dramatic Singing Physiolo- gically Estimated. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. IYATSON, Sir Thomas, Bart., ilf.D.-The Abolition of Zymotic Diseases, and of other similar Enemies of l\lankind. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. WEDilJORE, Frederick.-The Masters of Genre Painting. \Yith Sixteen Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 7 s. 6d. lVHE lFELL, lVilHam, D.D.-His Life and Selections from his Correspondence. By 1\Irs. STAIR DOUGLAS. \Vith a Portrait from a Painting by SAMUEL LAURENCE. Demy 8vo, 21S. IVHITE, A. D., LL.D.-Warfare of Science. 'Yith Prefatory Note by Professor Tyndall. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 1VHITE, F. A.-English Grammar. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 2S. IVHITNEY, Prof. IVilliam D'wze-ht. -Essentials of English Grammar, for the Use of Schools. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. TVICKSTEED, P. H.-Dante: Six Sermons. Crown 8vo, 5s. IFILLIAilfS, Rowland, D.D.-Psalms, Litanies, Counsels, and Collects for Devout Persons. Edited by his \Vidow. New and Popular Erlition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 28 A L-ist of lVILLIAMS, Rowland D.D.-COlzlilzued. Stray Thoughts Collected from the Writings of the late Rowland Williams, D.D. Edited by his Widow. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. lVILLIS, R., 1JLD.-Servetus and Calvin: a Study of an Important Epoch ill the Early History of the Reformation. 8vo, 16s. William Harvey. A History of the Discovery of the Circulation of the Blood: with a Portrait of Harvey after Faithorne. Demy 8vo, 14s. , rVILSON, Sir Erasmus.-Egypt of the Past. 'Vith Chromo-litho- graph and numerous Illustrations in the text. Second Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo, 12S. IVILSON, H. SchÛtz.-The Tower and Scaffold. A Miniature Monograph. Large fcap. 8vo, IS. lVOLLSTONECRAFT, Mary.-Letters to Imlay. New Edition, with a Prefatory l\1emoir by C. KEGAN PAUL. Two Portraits in eatt-forte by Anna Lea :Merritt. Crown 8vo, 6s. lVOLTMANN, Dr. Alfi'ed, and WOERMANN, Dr. Karl.-History of Painting. Edited by Sidney Colvin. Vol. 1. Painting in Antiquity and the l\Iiddle Ages. vVith numerous Illustrations. l\1edium 8vo, 28s. ; bevelled boards, gilt leaves, 30s. 1VOOD, fi,faJor-General J. Crezgnton. -Doubling the Consonant. Small crown 8vo, Is. 6d. Word 'Was Made Flesh. Short Family Readings on the Epistles for each Sunday of the Christian Year. Deroy 8vo, 10S. 6d. lYREN, Sir Ch,'istoþher.-His Family and His Times. " ith Original Letters, and a Discourse on Architecture hitherto un- published. By Lucy PHILLIMORE. \Vith Portrait. Del11Y 8vo, 14s. lVRIGHT, Rev. David, ltI.A.- Waiting for the Light, and other Sermons. Crown 8vo, 6s. YORKE, J. F.-Notes on Evolution and Christianity. Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s. YOU1JfANS, Eliza A. - An Essay on the Culture of the Observing Po'Wers of Children, especially in connection with the Study of Botany. Edited, with Notes and a Supple- ment, by Joseph Payne, F.C.P., Author of "Lectures on the Science and Art of Education," etc. Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. Fi rst Book of Botany. Designed to Cultivate the Observing Powers of Children. '\Vith 300 Engravings. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. YOUMANS, Edward L., 1Jl.D.-A Class Book of Chemistry, on the Basis of the New System. 'Vith 200 Illustrations. Crown 8Yo, 5s. Kega1t Paul, Trtllck & Co.'s Publications. 29 THE INTERNATIONAL SCIENTIFIC SERIES. I. Forms of Water: a Familiar Exposition of the Origin and Phenomena of Glaciers. By J. Tyndall, LL.D., F.R.S. \Vith 25 Illustrations. Eighth Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. II. Physics and Politics; or, Thoughts on the Application of the Principles of" Natural Selection" and" Inheritance" to Political Society. By'Valter Bagehot. Sixth Edition. Crown 8vo, 4S. III. Foods. By Edward Smith, M.D., LL.B., F.R.S. 'Vith numerous Illustrations. Seventh Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. IV. Mind and Body: the Theories of their Relation. By Alexander Bain, LL.D. \Vith Four Illustrations. Seventh Edition. Crown 8vo, 4s. V. The Study of Sociology. By Herbert Spencer. Tenth Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. VI. On the Conservation of Energy. By Balfour Stewart, M.A., LL.D., F.R.S. 'Vith 14 Illustrations. Sixth Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. VII. Animal Locomotion; or'Valking, Swimming, and Flying. Ey J. B. Pettigrew, :M.D., F.R.S., etc. \Vith 130 Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. VIII. Responsibility in Mental Disease. By Henry Maudsley, J\1.D. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. IX. The New Chemistry. By Professor J. P. Cooke. 'Vith 31 Illustrations. Sixth Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. X. The Science of Law. By Professor Sheldon Amos. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XI. Animal Mechanism: a Treatise on Terrestrial and Aerial Loco- motion. By Professor E. J. J\larey. 'Vith 117 Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XII. The Doctrine of Descent and Darwinism. By rrofessor Oscar Schmidt. 'Vith 26 Illustrations. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XIII. The History of the Conflict between Religion and Science. By J. 'V. Draper, J\I.D., LL.D. Seventeenth Edition. Crown 8vo, ss. XIV. Fungi: their Nature, Influences, Uses, etc. By J\1. C. Cooke, J\I.D., LL.D. Edited by the Rev. ]\1. J. Berkeley, J\1.A., F.L.S. \Vith numerous Illustrations. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XV. The Chemical Effects of Light and Photography. By Dr. Hermann Vogel. Translation thoroughly revised. \Vith 100 Illustrations. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XVIJ The Life and Growth of Language. By Professor \Villiarrl Dwight \Vhitney. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. 30 A L'ist of XVII. Money and the Mechanism of Exchange. Ey \V. Stanley Jevons, l\I.A., F.R.S. Fifth Edition. Crown .8vo, 5s. XVIII. The Nature of Light. \Vith a General Account of Physical Optics. By Dr. Eugene Lomme!. With 188 Illustrations and a Table of Spectra in Chromo-lithography. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, Ss. XIX. Animal Parasites and Messmates. By ronsieur Van Beneden. '\Vith 83 Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 5 s . XX. Fermentation. By Professor Schützenberger. 'Vith 28 Illus- trations. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XXI. The Five Senses of Man. By Professor Bernstein. \Vith 91 Illustrations. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XXII. The Theory of Sound in its Relation to Music. By Pro- fessor Pietro Blaserna. \Vith numerous Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, Ss. XXIII. Studies in Spectrum Analysis. By J. Norman Lockyer, F. R. S. \Vith six photographic Illustrations of Spectra, and numerous engravings on Wood. Crown 8vo. Second Edition. 6s. 6d. XXIV. A History of the Growth of the Steam Engine. By Professor R. H. Thurston. With numerous Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. 6d. XXV. Education as a Science. By Alexander Bain, LL.D. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo, Ss. XXVI. The Human Species. By Professor A. de Quatrefages. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XXVII. Modern Chromatics. \Vith Applications to Art and In- dustry. By Ogden N. Rood. \Vith 130 original Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XXVIII. The Crayfish: an Introduction to the Study of Zoology. By Professor T. H. Huxley. \Vith 82 Illustrations. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XXIX. The Brain as an Organ of Mind. By H. Charlton Bastian, M. D. \Vith numerous Illustrations. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. XXX. The Atomic Theory. By Prof. '\Vurtz. Translated by G. Cleminshaw, F.C. S. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 5 s . XXXI. The Natural Conditions of Existence as they affect Animal Life. By Karl Semper. \Vith 2 Maps and 106 \Yoodcuts. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 5 s . XXXII. General Physiology of Muscles and Nerves. Ey Prof. J. Rosenthal. Second Edition. 'Vith Illustrations. Crown 8"-0, SSe Kega1t Paul, Trellclt & Co.'s PublicatioJls. 3 I XXXIII. Sight: an Exposition of the Principles of Ionocular and Binocular Vision. By Joseph Ie Conte, LL.D. 'Vith 132 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, ss. XXXIV. Illusions: a Psychological Study. By James Sully. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, ss. XXXV. Volcanoes: what they are and what they teach. By Professor J. \V. Judd, F.R.S. ,yith 92 Illustrations on \Vood. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, ss. XXXVI. Suicide: an Essay in Comparative )'Ioral Statistics. By Prof. E. Iorselli. \Vith Diagrams. Crown 8vo, Ss. XXXVII. The Brain and its Functions. By J. Luys. ,\Yith Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, ss. XXXVIII. Myth and Science: an Essay. By Tito Vignoli. Crown 8vo, Ss. XXXIX. The Sun. By Professor Young. '\Vith Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, Ss. XL. Ants, Bees, and Wasps: a Record of Observations on the HaLits of the Social Hymenoptera. By Sir John Lubbock, Bart., I.P. \Vith 5 Chromo-lithographic Illustrations. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo, Ss. XLI. Animal Intelligence. By G. J. ROì\IANES, LL.D., F.R.S. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, Ss. XLII. The Concepts and Theories of Modern Physics. By J. B. STALLO. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, ss. XLIII. Diseases of the Memory; An Essay in the Positive Psycho- logy. By Prof. Th. RIBOT. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, cloth, Ss. XLIV. Man before Metals. By N. JOLY, with 148 Illustrations. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, ss. XLV. The Science of Politics. By Prof. SHELDO:'l AMOS. Crown 8vo, cloth, ss. MILITARY WORKS. Army of the North German Confederation: á Brief Description of its Organisation, of the Different Branches of the Service and their rôle in \Var, of its Iode of Fighting, etc. Translated from the Corrected Edition, by permission of the Author, by Colonel Edward N ewdigate. Demy 8vo, ss. lJARRINGTON, Caþt. 7. 7:-England on the Defensive; or, the Problem of Invasion Critically Examined. Large crown 8vo, with l\Iap, 7s. 6d. 3 A List of BLUlIfE, lVIajor U':-The Operations of the German Armies in France, from Sedan to the end of the War of 1870-71. With J\iap. From the Journals of the Head-quarters Staff. Translated by the late E. M. Jones, Maj. 20th Foot, Prof. of Mil. Hist., Sandhurst. Demy 8vo, 9s. BOGUSLA TYSKI, Caþt. A. v01z.-Tactical Deductions from the War of 1870-1. Translated by Colonel Sir Lumley Graham, Bart., late 18th (Royal Irish) Regiment. Third Edition, Revised and Corrected. Demy 8vo, 7s. BRACIiENBURY, Col. C. B., R.A., C.B.-Military Handbooks for Regimental Officers. I. Military Sketching and Recon- naissance, by Col. F. J. Hutchison, and l\Iajor H. G. J\Iac- Gregor. Fourth Edition. \Vith 15 Plates. Small 8vo, 6s. II. The Elements of Modern Tactics Practically applied to English Formations, by Lieut-Col. \Vilkinson Shaw. Fourth Edition. \Vith 25 Plates and Maps. Small crown 8vo, 9s. BRIAL11IONT, Col. A.-Hasty Intrenchments. Translated by Lieut. Charles A. Empson, R.A. \Yith Nine Plates. Demy 8vo, 6s. CLERY, C., Lieut.-Col.-Minor Tactics. With 26 :Maps and Plans. Fifth and revised Edition. Demy 8vo, 16s. DU VERNO IS, Col. VOlt Verdy.-Studies in Leading Troops. An authorised and accurate Translation by Lieutenant H. J. T. Hildyard, 71st Foot. Parts I. and II. Demy 8vo, 7s. GOETZE, Caþt. A. von.-Operations of the German Engineers during the War of 1870-1. Published by Authority, and in accordance with Official Documents. Translated from the German by Colonel G. Graham, V.C., C.B., R.E. \Vith 6 large J\Iaps. Demy 8vo, 21s. HARRISON, Lieut.-Col. R.-The Officer's Memorandum Book for Peace and War. Third Edition. Oblong 32mo, roan, with pencil, 3s. 6d. HELVIG, Caþt. H:-The Operations of f'the Bavarian Army Corps. Translated by Captain G. S.II Schwabe. \Vith 5 large l\laps. In 2 vols. Demy 8vo, 24s. Tactical Examples: Vol. I. The Battalion, 15s. Vol. II. The Regiment and Brigade, IOS. 6d. Translated from the German by Col. Sir Lumley Graham. \Vith nearly 300 Diagrams. Demy 8vo. HOFFBA UER, Caþt.-The German Artillery in the Battles near Metz. Based on the Official Reports of the German Artillery. Translated by Captain E. O. Hollist. \Vith J\Iap and Plans. Demy 8vo, 21S. LA YMANN, Caþt.-The Frontal Attack of Infantry. Translated by Colonel Edward Newdigate. Crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. Notes on Cavalry Tactics, Organisation, etc. By a Cavalry Officer. With Diagrams. Demy 8vo, 12S. Kega1t Paul, Trench & Co.'s Publications. 33 PARR, Caþt. H. Hallam, C.lI.l.G.-The Dress, Horses, and Equipment of Infantry and Staff Officers. Crown 8vo, IS. SCHA W, Col. H:-The Defence and Attack of Positions and Localities. Second Edition, revised and correcteù. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. SCI-IELL, lIfaj. vOlz.-The Operations of the First Army under Gen. von Goeben. Translated by Col. C. H. von 'Vright. Four :Maps. Demy 8vo, 9s. The Operations of the First Army under Gen. von Stein- metz. Translated by Captain E. O. Hollist. Demy 8vo, IOS. 6d. SCHELLENDORF, lIIajor-Gen. B. vOlZ.-The Duties of the General Staff. Translated from the German by Lieutenant Hare. Vol. I. Demy 8vo, IOS. 6d. SCI-IERFF, jJ,faj. TV. vOlz.-Studies in the New Infantry Tactics. Parts 1. and II. Translated from the German by Colonel Lumley Graham. Demy 8vo, 7s. 6d. SHADWELL, lJ.faj.-Gell., C.B.-Mountain Warfare. Illustrated by the Campaign of 1799 in Switzerland. Being a Translation of the Swiss Narrative compiled from the 'Vorks of the Archduke Charles, J omini, and others. Also of Notes by General H. Dufour on the Campaign of the Valtelline in 1635. 'Vith Appen- dix, 11aps, and Introductory Remarks. Demy 8vo, 16s. SHERl'YIAl\T, Gen. W. .7:-Memoirs of General W. T. Sherman, Commander of the Federal Forces in the American Civil 'Var. By Himself. 2 vols. 'Vith Map. Demy 8vo, 24.:'. Coþyrt"ght Ellglisl Edt"tio1l. STUBBS, Lt"eut.-Col. F. TV.-The Regiment of Bengal Artillery. The History of its Organisation, Equipment, and \Var Services. Compiled from Published 'Yorks, Official Records, and various Private Sources. 'Vith numerous 11aps and Illustrations. 2 vols. Demy 8vo, 32S. STU]'ylM, Lieut. Hugo.-Russia's Advance Eastward. Based on Official Reports. Translated by Capt. C. E. H. VI CENT. 'Vith 11ap. Crown 8vo, 6s. VINCENT, Caþt. C. E. H.:-Elementary Military Geography, Reconnoitring, and Sketching. Compiled for Non- commissioned Officers and Soldiers of all Arms. Square crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. Volunteer, the Militiaman, and the Regular Soldier. n.. a Public Schoolboy. Crown 8vo, 5s. IVARTENSLEBEN, COll1lt II. von.-The Operations of the South Army in January and February, 1871. Com- piled from the Official 'Var Documents of the IIead-quarters of the Southern Anl1Y. Translated by Colonel C. H. von 'Vright. \Vith 11aps. Demy 8vo, 6s. D 34 A ist oj WARTENSLEBEN, Count II. VOlt.-continued. The Operations of the First Army under Gen. von Manteufel. Translated by Col. C. H. von Wright. Uniform with the above. Demy 8vo, 9s. WICKHAltf, Caþt. E. H., R.A.-Influence of Firearms upon Tactics: Historical and Critical Investigations. By an OFFICER OF SUPERIOR RANK (in the German Army). Translated by Captain E. H. \Vickham, R.A. Demy 8vo, 7s. 6d. WOINOVITS, Caþt. .l-Austrian Cavalry Exercise. Translated by Captain W. S. Cooke. Crown 8vo, 7s. POETRY. ADAltfS, W. D.-Lyrics of Love, from Shakspeare to Tennyson. Selected and arranged by. Fcap. 8vo, extra, gilt edges, 3s. 6d. ADAltIOF ST. VICTOR.-The Liturgical Poetry of Adam of St. Victor. From the text of Gautier. \Vith Translations into English in the Original :Metres, and Short Explanatory Notes, by Digby S. \Vrangham, l\1.A. 3 vols. Crown 8vo, printed on hand-made paper, boards, 2Is. Antiope: a Tragedy. Large crown 8v0 1 6s. A UBER TIN, Y. J:-Camoens' Lusiads. Portuguese Text, with Translation. l\Iap and Portraits. 2 vols. Demy 8vo, 3os. Seventy Sonnets of Camoens. Portuguese Text and Transla- tion, with some original Poems. Dedicated to Capt. Richard F. Burton. Printed on hand-made paper, bevelled boards, gilt top, 7s. 6d. A UCHlIIUTY, A. C.-Poems of English Heroism: From Brunan- burh to Lucknow; from Athelstan to Albert. Small crown 8vo, Is. 6d. AVIA.-The Odyssey of Homer. Done into English Verse by. Fcap. 4to, I Ss. BANIS:S, lIIrs. G. L.-Ripples and Breakers: Poems. Square 8vo, Ss. A BARNES, lVi/Nam.-Poems of Rural Life, in the Dorset :Diaìect. New Edition, complete in one vol. Crown 8vo, 8s. 6d. BA YNES, Rev. Canon H. R.-Home Songs for Quiet Hours. Fourth and cheaper Edition. Fcap. 8vo, cloth, 2S. 6d. .. * This may also be had handsomely bound in morocco with gil t edges. BENltlETT, Dr. TV. C.-Narrative Poems and Ballads. Fcap., 8vo J sewed in coloured wrapper, Is. I( ega/Z P au!, T'rellc!t & Co.' s Publ-icatio;zs. 35 BENlVET7, Dr. IV. C.-contiuued. Songs for Sailors. Dedicated by Special Request to H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh. \Vith Steel Portrait and Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. An Edition in Illustrated Paper Covers, IS. Songs of a Song Writer. Crown 8vo, 6s. BE VINGTON, L. S.-Key Notes. Small crown 8vo, Ss. BILLSON, C. J:-The Acharnians of Aristophanes. Crown 8\"0, 3s. 6d. BO IVEN, H. C., llI.A.-Simple English Poems. English Literature for Junior Classes. In Four Parts. Parts 1., 11., and II!., 6d. each, and Part IV., IS. BR Y ANT, TV. C.-Poems. Red-line Edition. \Vith 24 Illustrations and Portrait of the Author. Crown 8vo, extra, 7s. 6d. A Cheap Edition, with Frontispiece. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6el. B YRNNE, E. Faiifax.-Milicent: a Poem. Small crown Svo, 6s. Calderon's Dramas: the \V onder- \V orking :Magician - Life is a Dream-the Purgatory of St. Patrick. Translated by Denis Florence 1\IacCarthy. Post 8vo, I os. Chronicles of Christopher Columbus. A Poem in 12 Cantos. Dy I. D. C. Small crown 8vo. CLARKE, ilIary Cozuden. -Honey from the Weed. Verses. Crown 8vo, 7s. COLO.i.11B, Colonel.-The Cardinal Archbishop: a Spanish Legend. In 29 Cancions. Small crown 8\"0, Ss. COlVI/VA Hiegh.-A Life's Idylls. Small cro'wn 8vo, 3s. 6d. COPPÉE, Francois.-L'Exilée. Done into English Verse, with the sanction of the Author, by 1. O. L. Crown 8vo, vellum, Ss. David Rizzio, Bothwell, and the Witch Lady. Three Tragedies by the author of" Ginevra," etc. Cro'\\ll 8vo, cloth, 6s. DA VIE, G. S., ilI-D.-The Garden of Fragrance. Being a com- plete translation of the iBostán of Sádi from the original Persian into English Verse. Crown 8vo, doth, 7s. 6d. DA VIES, T. Hart.-Catullus. Translated into English Verse. Crown 8vo, 6s. DE VERE, Attbrey.-The Foray of Queen ]'.feave, and other Legends of Ireland's Heroic Age. Small crown 8vo, SSe Alexander the Great: a Dramatic Poem. Small crown 8vo, SS. The Legends of St. Patrick, and other Poems. Small crown 8vo, 5J'. 3 6 A Lz.st of DE VERE, Aubrey.-colltillued. St. Thomas of Canterbury: a Dramatic Poem. Large fcap. 8vo, 5s. Legends of the Saxon Saints. Small crown 8vo, 6s. An tar and Zara: an Eastern Romance. Inisfail, and other Poems, :Ieditative and Lyrical. F::ap. 8vo, 6s. The Fall of Rora, The Search after Proserpine, and other Poems, Ieditative and Lyrical. Fcap. 8vo, 6s. The Infant Bridal, and other Poems. A New and Enlarged Edition. Fcap. Svo, 7s. 6d. DILL01V, Arthur.-River Songs and other Poems. 'Vith 13 auto type Illustrations from designs by :Uargery :1ay. Fcap. 4to, cloth extra, gilt leaves, IOS. 6d. DOBELL, AIrs. I:íoYàct.-Ethelstone, Eveline, and other Poems. Crown 8vo, 6s. DOBSON, Allstilt.- Vignettes in Rhyme, and Vers de Société. Third Edition. Fcap. 8\"0, 5s. Proverbs in Porcelain. By the Author of "Vignettes in Rhyme." Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. Dorothy: a Country Story in Elegiac Verse. 'Vith Preface. Demy . 8vo, Ss. DO TVDEN, Edward, LL.D.-Poems. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo, ss. Shakspere's Sonnets. 'Vith Introduction. Large post 8vo, 7s. 6d. DO IVNTON, Rev. ri., l1.l.A.-Hymns and Verses. Original and Translated. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. D UGJIORE, Rev. Ernest Edward.-From the Mountains of the East: A Quasi-Dramatic Poem on the Story of the Pro- phet-Soothsayer Balaam. Crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. D UTT, Toyu.-A Sheaf Gleaned in French Fields. New Edition, with Portrait. Demy 8vo, IDs. 6d. Ancient Ballads and Legends of Hindustan. \Vith an Introductory J\lemoir by Edmund \V. Gosse. Small crown 8vo, printed on hand-made paper, 5s. ED IVARDS, Rev. Basil.-Minor Chords; or, Songs for the Suffering: a Volume of Verse. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d.; paper, 2S. 6d. ELDR YTH, A-.faud.-Margaret, and other Poems. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. ELLIOTT, Ebenezer, The CortI, Law Rhymer.-Poems. Edited by his son, the Rev. Edwin Elliott, of St. John's, Antigua. 2 vols. Crown 8vo, I8s. !(egalz Paul, Tre1zck & Co.'s Publications. 37 English Odes. Selected, with a Critical Introùudion by ED)IUXD 'V. GOSSE, and a miniature frontispiece by Ramo Thornycroft, A.R.A. Elzevir 8vo, limp parchment antique, 6s.; vellum, 7s. 6d. Epic of Hades, The. Dy the Author of "Songs of Two 'V odds. " Thirteenth Edition. Fcap. 8vo, 7s. 6d. * *. Also an Illustrated Edition, with 17 full-page designs in photo- mezzotint by George R. Chapman. 4to, extra, gilt leaves, 25s. ; and a Large Paper Edition, with Portrait, 10S. 6d. EPANS, AIl1Z .-Poems and Music. 'Vith :Memorial Preface by ANN THACKERAY RITCHIE. Large crown 8vo, 7s. GOSSE, Edmu1Zd IV.-N ew Poems. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. GROTE, A. R.-Rip van Winkle: a Sun ryth; and other Poems. Small crown 8vo, printed on hand-made paper, limp parchment antique, 5s. GURNEY, Rev. Alfred.-The Vision of the Eucharist, and other Poems. Crown 8vo, 5s. Gwen: a Drama in :Monologue. By the Author of the "Epic of Hades." Third Edition. Fcap. 8\'0, 5s. HA 1VKER, Robt. Steþlzen.-The Poetical Works of. :Now first collected and arranged. 'Vith a Prefatory Kotice by J. G. Godwin. 'Vith Portrait. Crown 8vo, 12S. HELLON, .EI. G.-Daphnis: a Pastoral Poem. Small crown 8\"0, 3s. úd. HICKE E. H.-A Sculptor, and other Poems. Small crown 8vo, 5s. HOL.ðfES, E. G. A.-Poems. First and Second Series. Fcap. 8vo, 5s. each. . Horati Opera. Edited by F. A. CORNISH, Assistant :Master at Eton. 'Vith a Frontispiece after a design by L. Alma TaJema, etched by Leopold Lowenstam. Parchment Library E<.htion, 6s.; vellum, 7 s. 6d. INGHAlIf, Sarson, C. 7.-Cædmon's Vision, and other Poems. Small crown 8vo, 5s. JENKINS, Rev. Cmzoll.- The Girdle Legend of Prato. Small crown 8vo, 2S. Alfonso Petrucci, Cardinal and Conspirator: an Historical Tragedy in Five Acts. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. KiNG, Mrs. Ha1Jlz7to1t.- The Disciples. Fourth Edition, with Portrait and Notes. Crown 8\'0, 7s. 6d. Aspromonte and other Poems. Second Edition. Feap. 8vo, 4S. 6d. 3 8 A List cf LA.J.VG, A.-XXXII Ballades in Blue China. Elzevir 8vo, parchment, Ss. LEIGH, Arran and Is!a.-Bellerophon. Small crown 8vo, 5s. LEIGHTON, Robert.-Records, and other Poems. 'Vith Portrait. SmaU crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. Living English Poets MDCCCLXXXII. 'Vith Frontispiece by \Valler Crane. Second Edition. Large crown 8Yo. Printed on hand-made paper. Parchment, 12S., vellum, I5s. LOCKER, R-London Lyrics. A New and Reyised Edition, with Additions and a Portrait of the Author. Crown 8vo, 6s. * * * Also a New and Cheaper Edition. Small crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. Love Sonnets of Proteus. \Vith Frontispiece by the Author. Elzevir 8vo, Ss. LO TVNDES, EIcllr)'.-Poems and Translations. Crown 8vo, 6s. LUiJISDEN, Lieut.-Col. If. U-":-Eeowulf: an Old English Poem. Translated into l\fodem Rhymes. Small crown 8vo, ss. ilIA CLEAN, Charles D01zald.-Latin and Greek Verse Transla- tions. Small crown 8vo, 2S. llIAGNUSSO-^ Eirikr, lILA., and PAL.J. IER, E. H., lI.f.A.-.Iohan Ludvig Runeberg's Lyrical Songs, Idylls, and Epi- grams. Fcap. 8vo, Ss. fiI.D.C.-Chronicles of Christopher Columbus. A Poem in Twelve Cantos. Small Crown 8vo, cloth, 7s. 6d. l'rIEREDITH, Owen, The Earl of L)'tton.-Lucile. 'Vith 160 Illustra. tions. Crown 4to, extra, gilt leaves, 2IS. lIIIDDLETON, The Lady.-Ballads. Square 16mo, 3s. 6d. l1IOORE, AIrs. Bloomfield.-Gondaline's Lesson: The 'Varden's Tale, Stories for Children, and other Poems. Crown 8vo, Ss. lJIORICE, Rev. F. D., lI.1.A.-The Olympian and Pythian Odes of Pindar. A New Translation in English Verse. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. ll-fORRIS, Lewis.-Poetical Works of. New and cheaper Edition, with Portrait. Complete in 3 vols., Ss. each. Vol. 1. contains" Songs of Two 'V orIds." V 01. II. contains" The Epic of Hades." Vol. III. contains" Gwen" and "The Ode of Life." ll-IORSHEAD, E. D. A. - The House of Atreus. Being the Agamemnon, Libation-Bearers, and Furies of .tEschylus. Trans- lated into English Verse. Crown 8vo, 7 s . NADEN, Constance r -Songs and Sonnets of Spring Time.. Small crown 8vo, Ss. I(ega1l Paul, Trench & CO.'s Publlcatiolls. 39 NE1VELL, E. J.-The Sorrows of Simona and Lyrical Verses. Small crown 8vo, cloth, 3s. 6d. NICHOLSON, Edward B.-The Christ Child, and other Poems. Crown 8vo, 4J. 6d. i\ OAKE, llIajor R. Complon.-The Bivouac; or, :Martial Lyrist. \Vith an Appendix: Advice to the Soldier. Fcap. 8vo, 5s. 6d. .J.YOEL, The Hou. Roden.-A Little Child's 1Vlonument. Second Edition. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. NORRIS, Rev. Alfred.-The Inner and Outer Life Poems. Fcap. 8vo, 6s. Ode of Life, The. By the Author of "The Epic of Hades," etc. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. O'HAGAN, Johu.-The Song of Roland. Translated into English Verse. Large post 8vo, parchment antique, IDs. 6d. PA UL, C. Iúgan.-Goethe's Faust. A New Translation in Rhyme. Crown 8vo, 6s. PA YNE. John.-Songs of Life and Death. Crown 8yo, 5s. PEiViVELL, H. Cholmondé!ey.-pegasus Resaddled. By the Author of U Puck on Pegasus," etc., etc. \Vith 10 Full-page Illustrations by George Du ]\Iaurier. Second Edition. Fcap. 4to, elegant, 12S. 6d. PFEIFFER, Emi/y.-Glan AJarch: His Silence and Song: a Poem. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. Gerard's Æonument, and other Poems. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. Quarterman's Grace, and other Poems. Crown 8vo, 5s. Poems. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. Sonnets and Songs. New Edition. 16mo, handsomely printed and bound in cloth, gilt edges, 4J. Under the Aspens; Lyrical and Dramatic. \Vith Portrait. Crown 8vo, 6s. PIKE, fVarburtoll.-The Inferno of Dante Allighieri. Demy 8vo, 5s. POE, Edgar A/lall.-Poems. \Vith an Essay on his Poetry by ANDRE'V LAXG, and a Frontispiece by Linley Samboume. Parchment Library Edition, 6s. ; vellum, 7s. 6d. RHOADES, James.-The Georgics of Virgil. Translated into English Verse. Small crown Svo, SSe ROBIATS01V, A. 111m")' F.-A Handful of Honeysuckle. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. The Crowned Hippolytus. Translated from Euripides. With New Poems. Small crown 8vo, 5s. 4 0 A List of SA UNDERS, John.-Love's Martyrdom. A Play and Poem. Small crown 8vo, cloth, Ss. Schiller's Mary Stuart. German Text, with English Translation on opposite page by LEEDHAM \VHITE. Crown 8vo, 6s. Shakspere's Sonnets. Edited by ED\VARD DOWDEN. With a Fron- tispiece etched by Leopold Lowenstam, after the Death :Mask. Parchment Library Edition, 6s.; vellum, 7s. 6d. Shakspere's Works. In 12 :Monthly Volumes. Parchment Library Edition, 6s. each; vellum, 7s. 6d. each. SEA W. F., .fi:f.A.-Juvenal, Persins, Martial, and Catullus. An Experiment in Translation. Crown 8vo, cloth, Ss. SHELLEY, Percy Bysshe.-Poems Selected from. Dedicated to Lady Shelley. \Vith Preface by Richard Garnett. Parchment Library Edition, 6s. ; vellum, 7s. 6d. Six Ballads about King Arthur. Crown 8vo, extra, gilt edges, 3s. 6d. SR7NNER, 7anzes.-Cælestia. The l\lanual of St. Augustine, The Latin Text side by side with an English Interpretation in Thirty- , six Odes wi th Notes, and a plea for the study of Mystical Theology. Large crown 8vo, 6s. SLADEN, Dottglas B.-Frithjof and Ingebjorg, and other Poems. Small crown 8vo, cloth, Ss. Songs of Tw-o Worlds. By the Author of U The Epic of Hades." Seventh Edition. Complete in One Volume, with Portrait. Fcap. 8vo, 7s. 6d. Songs for Music. By Four Friends. Containing Songs by Reginald A. Gatty, Stephen H. Gatty, Greville J. Chester, and Juliana Ewing. Square crown 8vo, Ss. STED.fifAN, Edmund Clanllce.-Lyrics and Idylls, with other Poems. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. STEVENS, Wz7Iiam.-The Truce of God, and other Poems. SmaU crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. TA YLOR, Sir H.-\Vorks Complete in Five Volumes. Crown 8vo, 30s. TENNYSON, Alfred.-\Vorks Complete:- The Imperial Library Edition. Compiete in 7 vols. Demy 8vo, IOS. 6d. each; in Roxburgh binding, 12s. 6d. each. Author's Edition. In 7 vols. Post 8vo, gilt 43S. 6d. ; or half. morocco, Roxburgh style, 52S. 6d. Cabinet Edition. 13 vols. Each with Frontispiece. Fcap. 8\"0, 2S. 6d. each. Cabinet Edition. 13 vols. Complete in handsome Ornamental Case. 35s. Kega1l Paul, Trench & Co.'s Publications. 41 TENNYSON, Alfred.-c01ttÍ11ucd. The Royal Edition. In I vol. \Vith 26 Illustrations and Portrait. Extra, bevelled boards, gilt leaves, 21S. The Guinea Edition. Complete in 13 vols. neatly bound and enclosed in box, 2IS. ; French morocco or parchment, 31S. 6d. Shilling Edition. In 13 vols. pocket size, IS. each, sewed. The Crown Edition. Complete in I vol. strongly bound, 6s. ; extra gilt leaves, 7s. 6d. ; Roxburgh, half-morocco, 8s. 6d. ,.. . * Can also be had in a variety of other bindings. In Memoriam. 'Vith a :l\Iiniature Portrait in eau-forte by Le Rat, after a Photograph by the late 1Irs. Cameron. Parchment Library Edition, 6s.; vellum, 7J. 6d. The Princess. A 1fedley. 'Vith a 1Iiniature Frontispiece by H. 1\1. Paget, and a Tailpiece in Outline by Gordon Browne. Parchment Library Edition, 6s.; vellum, js. 6d. Songs Set to Music by various Composers. Edited by 'V. J. Cusins. Dedicated, by express permission, to Her l\Iajesty the Queen. Royal4to, extra, gilt leaves, 21S. ; or in half-morocco, 25s. Original Editions :- Ballads, and other Poems. Small 8vo, 5s. Poems. Small 8vo, 6s. Maud, and other Poems. Small 8vo, 3s. 6d. The Princess. Small 8vo, 3s. 6d. Idylls of the King. Small 8ve, ss. Idylls of the King. Complete. Small 8vo, 6s. The Holy Grail, and other Poems. Small 8vo, 4s. 6d. Gareth and Lynette. SmaIl8vo,3s. Enoch Arden, etc. Small8vo, 3s. 6d. In Memoriam. Small 8vo, 4s. Harold: a Drama. New Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. Queen Mary: a Drama. New Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. The Lover's Tale. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. Selections from the above Works. Super royal16mo, 3s. 6J.; gilt extra, 4s. Songs from the above Works. 16mo, 2s. 6d. ; extra, 3s. 6d. Idylls of the King, and other Poems. Illustrated by Julia l\Iar- garet Cameron. 2 vols. folio, half-bouOO morocco, /;66s. each. 4 2 A L-ist of Tennyson for the Young and for Recitation. Specially arranged. Fcap. 8vo, IS. 6d. The Tennyson Birthday Book. Edited by Emily Shakespeare 32mo, limp, 2S. ; extra, 3s. * * III A superior Edition, printed in red and black, on antique paper, specially prepared. Small crown 8vo, extra, gilt leaves, 5s. ; and in various calf and morocco bindings. Horæ Tennysonianæ sive Eclogæ e Tennysono Latine Redditæ Cum. A. J. Church, A.l\f. Small crown 8vo, 6s. TI-IOilfPSON, Alice C.-Preludes: a Volume of Poems. Illustrated by Elizabeth Thompson (Painter of "The Roll Call "). 8vo, 7 s. 6d. TOD1IUNTER, Dr. J.-Laurella, and other Poems. Crown 8vo, 6s. 6d. Forest Songs. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. The True Tragedy of Rienzi: a Drama. 3s. 6d. Alcestis: a Dramatic Poem. Extra fcap. 8vo, 5s. A Study of Shelley. Crown 8yo, 7s. Translations from Dante, Petrarch, Michael Angelo, and Vittoria Colonna. Fcap. 8\'0, 7s. 6d. TURNER, RtV. C. Tninyson.-Sonnets, Lyrics, and Trans- lations. Crown 8vo, 4S. 6d. Collected Sonnets, Old and New. \Vith Prefatory Poem by AI. FRED TENNYSO ; also some l\farginal Notes by S. T. COLERIDGE, and a Critical Essay by JAMES SPEDDING. Fcap. 8vo, 7s. 6d. WALTERS, Soþhia Lydia.-The Brook: a Poem. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. A Dreamer's Sketch Book. \Vith 21 Illustrations by Percival Skelton, R. P. Leitch, \V. II. J. nOOT, and T. R. PRITCHETT. Engraved by J. D. Cooper. Fcap. 4to, 12S. 6d. TVATERFIELD, V:-Hymns for Holy Days and Seasonsr 32mo, Is. 6d. TVA Y, A., iI/.A.-The Odes of Horace Literally Translated in Metre. Fcap. 8vo, 2S. TVEBSTER, AU ò O"2lsta.-Disguises: a Drama. Small crown 8vo, SSe In a Day: a Drama. Smal1 crown 8vo, cloth, 2S. 6d. Wet Days. By a Farmer. Small crown 8\"0, 6s. WILKINS, TVillia1ll.-Songs of Study. Crown 8vo, 6s. WILLOUGHB Y, The Hon. iI/n.-On the North Wind- Thistle- down: a Volume of Poems. Elegantly bound, small crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. I(ega1z Paul, T1'C1lC!t & Co.'s Publications. 43 TVOODS, James Chrþmmz.-A Child of the People, and other Poems. Small crown 8\"0, 5s. YOUNG, Vill.-Gottlob, etcetera. Small crown 8\"0, 3s. 6d. YOUNGS, Ella Sharþc.--Paphus, and other Púems. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. \VORKS OF FICTION IN ONE VQ LUI'JlE. BAJolKS, l/Irs. G. L.-God's Providence House. New Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. BETHAfiI-ED TVARDS, l/Iiss lIf.-Kitty. \Vith a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 6s. Blue Roses; or, Helen l\Ialinofska's l\Iarriage. By the Author of " V éra." New and Cheaper Edition. 'Vith Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 6s. FRISWELL, J. HaÏ1z.-0ne of Two; or, The Left-Handed Bride. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. GARRETT, E.-By Stin Waters: a Story for Quiet Hours. 'Vith 7 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 6s. HARD Y; Thomas.-A Pair of Blue Eyes. Author of "Far from the l\Iadding Crowd." New Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. The Return of the Native. New Edition. 'Vith Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 6s. HOOPER, fiIrs. G.-The House of Raby. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. I1VGELO'tV, Jc'an.-OIT the Skelligs: a Novel. 'Vith Frontispiece. Second Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. .iliA CDONALD, G.-Malcolm. 'Vith Portrait of the Author engraved on Steel. Sixth Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. The Marquis of Lassie. Fourth Edition. 'Vith Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 6s. St. George and St. Michael. Third Edition. 'Vith Frontis- piece. Crown 8vo, 6s. l/IASTERlI1'AN, 7.-Half-a-Dozen Daugl:ters. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. MEREDITH, GC01:g-e.-Ordeal of Richard FevereI. New Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. The Egoist: A Comedy in Narrative. New and Cheaper Edition, with Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 6s. .l'ALGRA VE, 'tv. G rd.-Hermann Agha: an Eastern NarratÏ\'e. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 6s. 44 A List of Pand urang Hari ; or, :Memoirs of a lIindc>o. 'Vith an Introductory Preface by Sir H. Bartle E. Frere, G.C.S.!., C.B. Crown 8vo, 6s. PA UL, 1/1argaret Agnes.-Gentle and Simple; a Story. New and Cheaper Edition, with Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 6s. SHA 1V, Flora L.-Castle Blair; a Story of Youthful Lives. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. $TRETTON, Hesba.-Through a Needle's Eye: a Story. New and Cheaper Edition, with Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 6s. TAYLOR, Col. lJfeado'Ws, C.S.I., lI1.R.I.A.-Seeta: a Novel. New and Cheaper Edition. 'Vith Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 6s. Tippoo Sultaun : a Tale of the l\fysore 'Var. New Editiop, with Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 6s. Ralph Darnell. New and Cheaper Edition. \Vith Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 6s. A Noble Queen. New and Cheaper Edition. 'Vith Frontis- piece. Crown 8vo, 6s. The Confessions of a Thug. Crown 8vo, 6s. Tara: a Mahratta Tale. Crown 8vo, 6s. TIEOlJIAS, l/Ioy.-A Fight for Life. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. Within Sound of the Sea. New and Cheaper Edition, with Frontis- piece. Crown 8vo, 6s. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. Aunt Mary's Bran Pie. By the Author of " St. Olave's." Illustrated. 3s. 6d. BARLEE, Ellett.-Locked Out: a Tale of the Strike. \Vith a Frontispiece. Royal 16mo, IS. 6d. BONWICK, J., F.R.G.S.-The Tasmanian Lily. 'Vith Frontis- piece. Crown 8vo, 5s. Mike Howe, the Bushranger of Van Diemen's Land. New and Cheaper Edition. \Vith Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. Brave Men's Footsteps. A Book of Example and Anecdote fùr Young People. By the Editor of "l\len who have Risen." \Vith 4 Illustrations by C. Doyle. Seventh Edition. Crown 8vo.. 35. 6d. Children's Toys, and some Elementary Lessons in General Knowledge which they teach. Illustrated. Crown 8vo, 5s. COLERIDGE, Sara. - Pretty Lessons in Verse for Good Children, with some Lessons in Latin, in Easy Rhyme. A New Edition. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo, 3s 6d. KegaJl Paul, Trcllch & Co. s Publications. 45 COXHEAD, Elhe/.-Birds and Babies. Imp. 16mo. \Yith 33 Illustrations. Cloth gilt, 2S. úd. D'ANVERS, lYe R.-Little Minnie's Troubles: an Every-day Chronicle. \Vith 4 Illustrations by \V. H. Hughes. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. Parted : a Tale of Clouds and Sunshine. \Vith 4 Illustrations. Extra fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. Pixie's Adventures; or, the Tale of a Terrier. \Yith 21 Illustrations. 16mo, 45. 6d. Nanny's Adventures: or, the Tale of a Goat. .""Ïth 12 Illustrations. 16mo, 4s. 6d. DA VIES, G. Chrisloþher.-Rambles and Adventures of our School Field Club. \Vith 4 Illustrations. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. DRUfifllfOND, JJIiss.-Tripp's Buildings. A Study from Life, with Frontispiece. Small crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. EDJJIONDS, I-:lerberl.- Well Spent Lives: a Series of l\Iodern Bio- graphies. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 3S. 6d. EVA.J.VS, JJfark.-The Story of our Father's Love, told to Children. Fourth and Cheaper Edition of Theology for Children. \Yith 4 Illustrations. Fcap. 8vo, Is. 6d. FARQUHARSO.J.Y, JJI. I. Elsie Dinsmore. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. II. Elsie's Girlhood. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. III. Elsie's Holidays at Roselands. Crown 8\'0, 35. 6d. IEERFORD, Brooke.- The Story of Religion in England: a Book for Young Folk. Crown 8vo, 5s. IJ.YGELO IV, .lean.-The Little Wonder-horn. \Vith 15 Illustra- tions. Small 8vo, 2S. 6d. 70HNSON, VirgÙz-ia fV.-The Catskill Fairies. Illustrated by ALFRED FREDERICKS. 5s. A-.ER, David.-The Boy Slave in Bokhara: a Tale of Central Asia. \Vith Illustrations. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8\70, 3s. 6d. The Wild Horseman of the Pampas. Illustrated. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. LAJJIONT, JJIarlha JJIacDo12ald.-The Gladiator: a Life tmder the Roman Empire in the beginning of the Third Century. \Yith 4 Illustrations by H. 1\1. Paget. Extra fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. LEANDER, Riehm.d.-Fantastic Stories. Translated from the German by Paulina B. Granville. \Vith 8 Full-page Illustrations by 1\1. E. Fraser- Tytler. Crown 8vo, 5s. 4 6 A List of LEE, Holme.-Her Title of Honour. A Book for Girls. New Edition. '\Vith a Frontispiece. Crown 8vo, 5s. LE'fVIS, fifary A.-A Rat with Three Tales. New and Cheaper Edition. '\Vith 4 Illustrations by Catherine F. Frere. 3s. 6d. JIAC IiENNA, S. :r:-Plucky Fello1ivs. A Book for Boys. 'Vith 6 Illustrations. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. At School with an Old Dragoon. 'Vith 6 Illustrations. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. .I. Ic CLI1VTOCK, L.-Sir Spangle and the Dingy Hen. Illus- trated. Square crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. J.lIALDEN, H. E.-Princes and Princesses: Two Fairy Tales. Illustrated. Small crown 8vo, 2S. 6d. Master Bobby. By the Author of " Christina Korth." '\Vith 6 Illus- trations. Fcap. 8vo, 3S. 6d. NAAKE, 7. 7:-Slavonic Fairy Tales. From Russian, Servian, Polish, and Bohemian Sources. \Vith 4 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 5s. PELLETAN, E.-The Desert Pastor, .Jean .Jarousseau. Trans- lated from the French. By Colonel E. P. De L'Hoste. 'Vith a Frontispiece. New Edition. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. REA.J.VE lJfrs. G. S.- Waking and Working; or, From Girlhood to Womanhood. New and Cheaper Edition. \Vith a Frontis- piece. Crown 8vo, 35. 6d. Blessing and Blessed: a Sketch of Girl Life. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. Rose Gurney's Discovery. A Book for Girls. Dedicated to their Mothers. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. English Girls: Their Place and Power. \Vith Preface by the Rev. R. \V. Dale. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo, 2S. 6d. Just Anyone, and other Stories. Three Illustrations. Royal I6mo, Is. 6d. Sunbeam Willie, and other Stories. Three Illustrations. Royal, 161110, IS. 6d. Sunshine .Jenny, and other Stories. Three Illustrations. Royal 16mo, IS. 6d. ROSS, ]JIrs. E. (" NeIsie Brook ")-Daddy's Pet. A Sketch from Humble Life. \Yith 6 Illustrations. Royal16mo, IS. SADLER, S. w., R..N:-The African Cruiser: a l\Iic1shipman's Adventures on the \Vest Coast. \Vith 3 Illustrations. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo J 2S. 6d. I{ega1Z Paul, TreJlcfl & Co.'s Publications. 47 Seeking his Fortune, and other Stories. \Vith 4 Illustrations. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. Seven Autumn Leaves from Fairy Land. Illustrated with 9 Etchings. Square crown 8vo, 3s. 6J. STOCIC"TON, Frank R.-A .Iolly Fello'\vship. 'Vith 20 Illustra- tions. Crown 8vo, 5s. STORR, Fra1zlÌs, and TURNER, Hawes.-Canterbury Chimes; or, Chaucer Tales retold to Children. \Vith 6 Illustrations from the Ellesmere 1\IS. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo, 3s. 6d. STRETTON, .lIesba.-David Lloyd's Last Will. \Vith 4 Illustra- tions. New Edition. Royal 16mo, 2S. 6d. The Wonderful Life. Sixteenth Thousand. Fcap. 8vo, 2S. 6d. Sunnyland Stories. By the Author of "Aunt :Mary's Bran Pie." Illustrated. Second Edition. Small 8vo, 3s. 6d. Tales from Ariosto Re-told for Children. Dy a Lady. \Vith 3 lllustrations. Crown 8vo, 4S. 6d. IVHITAKER, Florence.-Christy's Inheritance. A Lonùon Story. Illustrated. Royall6mo, IS. 6d. ZIiìf1ìfERN, R-Stories in Precious Stones. '\Vith 6 Illustrations. Third Edition. Crown 8vo, 5s. PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SOXS, LI I1TED, LONDON AND BECCLES. /t;uAki . CuIPr- X"t t..-dt dw "" ,, .' / .reabú / b ç , fr: 1it-,,1/ Å.- ' .r 7"L h. 4- vi" " de. &Jz A .I /L I., ûJ?! - /' e- 'I A--. /; "--.... .' .dt;;u /4fi MAJ ,-,/ k, ,!J4&: - t- ; 4". u A. j'.,t.. /I 1[' , 4- It.. ,,/ /k / 4LJ. fid - .1)'4'. -.L /t;,. k. fi 4-f&i " d;- du þ;' ;! h. .f 1}b- ' ' 7k d . f'u _ &H< Þ /ru-- /znn- /M IllJð 7k I I,{ fro- Ifl:;. U /t..i 1 rl m..Lt.... I d.. !k:.J;; /k-- A C' 4-.L !þ M.Ii, .r - Á /.1:11.2 hz,z.... tu- _ /t:ã .1h,h7.h. Æ.ü...: A+wlJ -11-1 PALMER (Willianl, ',- love ((gd. Goll., O:tOne) I TRODLTTIO to EARLY CHRISTIA SY IBOLIS:\I: Compositions from Fresco-Paintings, Glasses, and Sculptured Sarcophagi selected and described; edited with :Kotes by J. SPEXCER JS' ORTHCOTE, D.D., and 'V. It. llROWXLO" , H. C. llishop of Clifton, l.cith 19lal'gc COLOrnED PLATES and lcoodcllts, folio, Iif. 'red m,orocco gilt, cl. sidrs, 'uncut, t. c. g., ;(4. 4s ]88.3 This valuable book was tIw posthumous work of' Palmer IIf )lagdalen '. brother of Lord Selborne, who after many rebuft's from the Holy Srnot1 of the Russian Church was received il1to that of ROllle ill 18."),).